n 
 
 (I 
 

 3. as. I 
 
 ^^ PRINCETON, N. J. 4h 
 
 Presented 
 
 by A. 
 
 G. CoN-nnenron , PV^.I). 
 
 BV 651 
 
 .J3 
 
 1829 
 
 
 JTaznes , 
 
 John 
 
 Angel 1 , 
 
 L785- 
 
 1859. 
 
 
 
 
 Christ 
 
 ian fellowship 
 
 , or. 
 
 The church 
 
 member's 
 
 guide 
 
TlECEi 
 
 
 . Srt a/'ijri liwi lift iirii\ loi naJiiiii 
 
 bill stiij\ lilt/ tlir stnpbirfs. p aj 
 
 bostoit: 
 
1^ if fSM^ 
 
 CHRISTIAN lfeLL0M4ftA8 1911 ^ 
 
 OR THE^^^/CAL SIV^ 
 
 CHURCH MEMBER'S GUIDE, 
 
 / 
 
 BY J. A. JAMES, A. M. 
 
 BIRMI>'GHAM, E-VGLAND. 
 
 '■^ And are built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets, 
 Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner stone." . . . Eph. ii. 20. 
 
 EDITED 
 
 BY J. O. CHOULES, A. M. 
 
 Paster of the Second Baptist Church in Newport, R. I. 
 
 iJo.titon: 
 
 LINCOLN & EDMANDS, PRINTERS AND PUBLISHERS, 
 No. 59 Washington- Street. 
 
 1829. 
 
DISTRICT OF MASSACHUSETTS, to -wit: 
 
 District Cleric's Office, 
 
 BE IT REMEMBERED, That on the third day of April, A. D. 
 1829, in the fifty third year of the Independence of the United States 
 of America, Lincoln k. Edmands, of the said district, have deposited 
 in this office the title of a Book, the right whereof they claim as Pro- 
 prietors, in the words following, to wit : 
 
 "Christian Fellowship, or The Church Member's Guide. By J. A. 
 James, A. M. Birmingham, England. 'And are built upon the foun- 
 dation of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ himself being the 
 chief corner stone.' Eph. ii. 20. Edited by J. 0. Choules, A. M. Pas- 
 tor of the Second Baptist Church, Newport, R. I." 
 
 In Conformity to the Act of the Congress of the United States, en- 
 titled, "An Act for the encouragement of Learning, by securing the 
 copies, of Maps, Charts, and Books, to the Authors and Proprietors of 
 such copies during the times therein mentioned ; " and also to an Act, 
 entitled, " An Act supplementary to an Act, entitled, An Act for the 
 encouragement of Learning, by securing the co])ies of Maps, Charts, 
 and Books to the Authors and Proprietors of such copies during the 
 times theiein menti 5ned : and extending the benefits thereof to the 
 arts of Designing, Engraving, and Etching Historical and other Prints." 
 JNO. W. DAVIS, Clerk of the District of 3Iassachusetts. 
 
PREFACE 
 
 TO THE AMERICAN EDITION. 
 
 IN presenting the following pages to the no- 
 tice of the American churches, it is necessary 
 to offer some remarks. 
 
 During the few past years, God has gra- 
 ciously poured out his Holy Spirit upon various 
 regions of our country. Zion has broken forth 
 on the right hand and upon the left, and has 
 received a vast accession of converts from those 
 who were once aliens from the commonwealth 
 of Israel. The church has gazed upon her 
 new-born children with dehght, and inquired, 
 " As for these, whence did they come ? " They 
 are recruits from the world, they are deserters 
 from the army of the prince of the powers of 
 darkness, they have sworn allegiance to another 
 Sovereign, one Jesus. They have identified 
 themselves with his cause, they are the subjects 
 of his kingdom, they have become strangers 
 upon the earth, that they may be citizens in 
 heaven, and they seek that better country. 
 
 It has been frequently lamented, that there 
 was no work upon Church Fellowship, which 
 
IV editor's preface. 
 
 could be put into the hands of church membefsf, 
 and especially of our youthful brethren and sis- 
 ters, embodying under separate heads those scrip- 
 tural instructions which lie dispersed through 
 the Sacred Volume. I have frequently heard 
 the complaint from ministers, " O that we had a 
 directory for our members, that all our churches 
 and all our brethren might be one in disciphne 
 and feeling, as well as in doctrine and prac- 
 tice." And since my engagement in pastoral 
 labours, and more especially when lately call- 
 ed to receive a large number of young and inex- 
 perienced persons to the fellowship of the 
 church, I have felt that a Church Member's 
 Guide was a desideratum. After a careful ex- 
 amination of the various works on this subject, 
 which are in circulation in the English church- 
 es, I am persuaded that I can render no great- 
 er benefit to the Christian church, than by 
 presenting to its attentive regard, the treatise 
 entitled, "Christian Fellowship, or The Church 
 Member's Guide," by the Rev. J. A. James of 
 Birmingham. On a careful perusal of the Eng- 
 lish edition, I was convinced, that though admi- 
 rably adapted to the state of the British church- 
 es, yet it required considerable alteration to render 
 it extensively useful in our western churches, 
 which have so happily come up from the bond- 
 age of National Establishment, passed through 
 the wilderness of persecution, and are plant- 
 
EDITOR'S PREFACE. V 
 
 ed in this thrice happy land, where govern- 
 ment does all for rehgion which she asks, 
 wishes, or wants ; and that is, — lets her alone. 
 
 Mr. James has displayed singular abihty in 
 his defence of the churches which have dissent- 
 ed from the National Establishment ; and it is 
 gratifying to see so able a champion, wielding 
 such powerful weapons, with so fearless a tem- 
 per, in a cause so good and holy as that of 
 Protestant Nonconformity. But the existing 
 relation of Episcopacy and dissent in England, 
 which folly justify Mr. James in carrying his 
 remarks on Law Establishments throughout the 
 volume, having no place among us, it is desira- 
 ble and indeed necessary, that all passages of 
 reference to these subjects should be expunged. 
 I may be exposed to the cavils of a few who 
 would blame me for altering an author's work, 
 adding to, or diminishing from it ; but I find 
 all the shelter that I need from such censure, 
 in the opening remark of Mr. James' Preface : 
 " The chief value of a book consists in its utility." 
 The entire civil and religious liberty which we 
 enjoy in this country, has produced habits and 
 sentiments very dissimilar to those which are 
 the result of a diflferent state of society in our 
 fatherland. 
 
 Bearing this fact in view, I have omitted many 
 expressions, left out whole lines and paragraphs, 
 
Vm PREFACE. 
 
 through channels which although intricate, are 
 certainly not new. 
 
 The author has treated the subject of church 
 govermnent, more in a practical, than in a 
 controversial manner. Numerous are the votive 
 offerings which ah'eady hang around this com- 
 partment of the temple of truth ; but they are 
 too generally composed of, or attended with, a 
 chaplet of thorns. In this treatise, the author 
 has endeavoured to sacrifice at the same time, 
 to both truth and love, whose altars should ever 
 be near to each other. He has endeavoured 
 to state his own opinions with clearness and 
 boldness, but at the same time, without dogma- 
 tism or asperity. His aim has been rather to 
 regulate the spiritual pohce of our Zion, than 
 either professedly to strengthen its bulwarks, or 
 to increase its means of spiritual conquest : 
 assured that it is most mighty, when it is most 
 holy and most peaceful ; and that love and puri- 
 ty render our churches " bright as the sun, fair 
 as the moon, and terrible as an army with 
 banners." 
 
 As the form of church government here ex- 
 hibited, so far as human direction is concerned, 
 
PREFACE. IX 
 
 allows of a considerable share of popular influ- 
 ence, the author has adopted two general 
 principles, to which he has given great promi- 
 nence in the following pages, and these are, the 
 absolute impropriety of a few rich men attempt- 
 ing to lord it over God's heritage, and the equal 
 impropriety on the part of those who are young, 
 or immature in knowledge and experience, 
 jiractically asserting then- claim to equal rights, 
 upon every occasion, in a vehement, contentious 
 manner. In all societies, there necessarily 
 must be some individuals, of greater influence 
 than the rest ; but this influence should ever 
 be the result of character and usefulness, rather 
 than of station ; and should be most cheerflilly 
 conceded by others, but never forcibly taken by 
 themselves. 
 
 If the author had been acquainted with any 
 treatise on this subject, in which the principles 
 here laid down and illustrated, had been sufii- 
 ciently developed, he would have spared himself 
 (the trouble of this production. The httle tract 
 of Dr. Owen's, entitled " Eshcol," the addresses 
 of Dr. Harris, and Mr. Hackett, and the Cat- 
 echism of Mr. Miller, are exceedingly excellent ; 
 
X PREFACE. 
 
 and the only fault belonging to them, which 
 the author has any hope of correcting in his book, 
 is their brevity. The compendium of the late 
 Rev. Daniel Turner, of Abington, is very useful 
 as a skeleton ; but a mere unclothed synopsis 
 of principles, unaccompanied by much illustra- 
 tion, is not sufficiently attractive for ordinary 
 readers, who need not only to be informed w^hat 
 is their duty, but allured to its performance. 
 Mr. Inne's Sketches of Human Nature are 
 judicious to admiration, and have furnished many 
 valuable remarks to enrich the following work ; 
 but do not so directly and comprehensively treat 
 on the subject of church government, as to ren- 
 der this volume unnecessary. 
 
CHURCH MEMBER'S GUIDE, 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 ON THE NATURE OF A CHRISTIAN CHURCH. 
 
 It is obviously incumbent on the members of 
 any community, whetlier civil or sacred, to 
 acquaint themselves with its constitution and 
 design ; without this, they can neither adequate- 
 ly enjoy the privileges, nor properly discharge 
 the duties wloich their membership brings with 
 it. Such persons are held more by feeling than 
 by principle ; a tenure quite insufficient, as a 
 bond of religious connexion. 
 
 It is admitted that as in the human frame, so 
 in the system of divine truth, there are parts 
 of greater and less importance ; and the man 
 who would put the principles of church govern- 
 ment upon a level with the doctrine of the 
 atonement, and represent a belief in the former 
 as no less essential to salvation than a rehance 
 upon the latter, betrays a lamentable ignorance 
 of both. Still, however, although the hand is 
 of less consequence to vitahty than the head or 
 
12 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 the heart, is it of no value ? Will any one be 
 reckless of his members, because he can lose 
 them and yet live ? So because church govern- 
 ment is of less moment to spiritual and eternal 
 life than faith in Christ, will any one abandon it 
 as a vain and profitless subject ? Whatever God 
 has made the subject of revealed truth, should 
 be guarded on that account, from being con- 
 sidered as too frivolous to deserve our jlttention. 
 It will probably be contended by some, in 
 apology for their neglect, that the New Testa- 
 ment has laid down no specific form of church 
 government, and that where we are left without 
 a guide, it is useless to inquire if we are follow- 
 ing his directions. If by this it be meant to say, 
 that the Lord Jesus Christ has left us no apos- 
 tolic precept or example, which is either direc- 
 tory for our practice, or obligatory upon our 
 conscience, in the formation of Christian, socie- 
 ties, nothing can be more erroneous. It might 
 be presumed a priori, that a matter of such mo- 
 ment would not be left so unsettled, and we have 
 only to look into the Word of God to see how 
 groundless is the assertion. It is true that we 
 shall search the New Testament in vain for 
 either precedent or practice, which will support 
 all the usages of our churches, any otherwise 
 than as these usages are deduced from the 
 spirit and bearing of general principles. Theso 
 alone are laid down by the Apostles, but still 
 
13 
 
 with sufficient precision to enable us to deter- 
 mine whether the Episcopal, the Presbyterian, 
 or Independent form of church government, 
 be most consonant with the mhid and will of 
 Christ. 
 
 What is a Christian church ? 
 
 The woi-d church signifies an assembly. In 
 the New Testament it invariably applies to per- 
 sons, not to places. It means not the building 
 in which the assembly is convened, but the as- 
 sembly itself. It has an enlarged and also a 
 more confined signification in the Word of God. 
 In some places it is employed to comprehend 
 the aggregate of believers of every age and na- 
 tion ; hence we read of the " general assembly 
 and church of the firstborn," and of the church 
 which " Christ loved and purchased with his 
 blood."*" In its more confined acceptation, it 
 means a congregation of professing Christians, 
 meeting for worship in one place ; hence we 
 read of the church at Rome, Coiosse, Philip- 
 pi, &c. These are the only two senses in which 
 the word is ever employed by the sacred writers ; 
 consequently all provincial and national church- 
 es, or in other words to call the people of a pro- 
 vince or nation a church of Christ, is a most 
 gross perversion of the term, and rendering the 
 kingdom of Jesus more a matter of geography 
 
 * Acts XX. 28. 
 
14 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 than of religion. The sacred writers, when 
 speaking of the Christians of a whole province, 
 never employ the term in the singular number ; 
 but with great precision of language speak of 
 the churches of Galatia, Syria, Macedonia, 
 Asia, &c. 
 
 A church of Christ, then, in the latter or more 
 usual acceptation of the term, means " a number 
 of professing Christians, united to each other by 
 their own voluntary consent, having their pro- 
 per officers, meeting in one place for the obser- 
 vance of religious ordinances, and who are inde- 
 pendent of all other control than the authority 
 of Christ expressed in his word." This com- 
 pany of professing Christians may be few or 
 many in number, rich or poor in their circum- 
 stances, and may meet either in a mean or mag- 
 nificent building, or in no building at all. These 
 things are purely adventitious ; for provided 
 they answer to the above definition, they are 
 still to all intent and purpose a church of Christ. 
 
 I. The members of the church should be such 
 as make a credible profession of their faith in 
 Christ ; or in other words, such as appear to be 
 regenerated by the Spirit of God, to have believ- 
 ed in the Lord Jesus for salvation, and to have 
 submitted themselves in their conduct to the 
 authority of his word. To these the Head of 
 the church has limited the privileges of his king- 
 dom ; they alone can enjoy its blessings and per- 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 15 
 
 form its duties : and to such the Epistles are 
 uniformly addressed, Romans i. 7. Cor. i. 2. &:c. 
 If these passages are read, it will be found that the 
 members of the first churches are not merely 
 admonished to he saints, but are addressed as 
 such : which is a circumstance of great weight 
 in determining the question upon proper subjects 
 of fellowship. But who is to judge in this 
 case ? It is generally thought the church ; for 
 although no instance can be brought from the 
 New Testament in which any one of the primi- 
 tive churches can be proved to have exercised 
 this power, yet as it is a voluntary society, found- 
 ed on the principle of mutual afiection, it seems 
 reasonable that the chiu*ch should judge of the 
 existence of those quahfications which are neces- 
 sary to the enjoyment of communion. The very 
 act of obtruding upon them any one without 
 their own consent, whether by a minister or 
 by elders, is destri?ctive of one purpose of christ- 
 ian association,— i. e. the fellowship of the 
 brethren. Nor is the power of searching the 
 heart requisite for those who exercise the right 
 of admitting others, since -ve are to judge of each 
 other by outward conduct. 
 
 II. This company of professing Christians 
 must meet in one place for the observance of 
 rehgious institutes. A society that cannot asso- 
 ciate, an assembly that cannot assemble, are 
 perfect solecisms. When, therefore, a church 
 
16 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 becomes too large to communicate at one table, 
 and divides to eat the Lord's supper in two dis- 
 tinct places of worship, there are two churches, 
 and no longer one only. 
 
 III. These persons must be formed into a 
 society upon the principle of mutual voluntary 
 consent. They are not to be associated by act 
 of civil government, by ecclesiastical decree, 
 by ministerial authority, or by any other power 
 tlian that of their own unconstrained choice. 
 They are to give themselves first to the Lord, 
 and then to each other. No authority whatever 
 of an earthly nature, is to constrain them to unite 
 themselves in fellowship, nor to select for them 
 any particular company of believers with whom 
 they shall associate. All is to be the result of 
 their own selection. Parochial limits, ecclesias- 
 tical divisions of country, together with all the 
 commands of the ministerial authority, have 
 nothing to do in regulating the fellowship of the 
 saints. The civil power, or the power of the 
 magistrate, when employed co regulate the affairs 
 of the church of Christ, is manifestly out of place. 
 It is as much at a man's own option, so far as 
 human authority is concerned, to say with 
 whom he will associate in matters of rehgion, as 
 it is in those of philosophy, learning, or pecunia- 
 ry help, to decide who shall be his fellows. 
 
 IV. A chu:ch of Christ has its scriptural officers. 
 Here two questions arise: — First, How many 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 17 
 
 kinds of officers does the New Testament men- 
 tion ? Secondly, How are they to be chosen ? 
 As to the kinds of office bearers in the primitive 
 churches, there can be neither doubt nor diffi- 
 culty with any one who will impartially consult 
 the Word of God. With all that suuplicity 
 which characterizes the works of Go^i, which 
 neither disfigures his productions ^*ith what is 
 excrescent, nor incumbers thei>? with what is 
 unnecessary, he has institutef? but two kinds of 
 permanent officers in hi*- church, bishops and 
 deacons ; the former «o attend to its spiritual 
 affairs, and the latt*^ to direct its temporal con- 
 cerns. That th<^e were but two, is evident, be- 
 cause we ha'G no information concerning the 
 choice, qj.'<alifications or duties of any other. 
 The bislfops of the primitive churches corres- 
 pond exactly to the pastors of modern ones. 
 THt bishop, elder, and pastor, are only differ- 
 fflt terms for the same office, is evident from 
 Acts XX. 17, compared with the 28 ; Titus i. 5, 7, 
 and 1st Peter v. 1, 2. " They are called bishops, 
 which signifies overseers, because they overlook 
 the spiritual concerns, and watch for the souls 
 of their brethren," Acts xx. 28, 1st Tim. iii. 1. 
 Pastors or shepherds, because they feed the 
 flock of God with truth, Ephes. iv. 11. Rulers, 
 because they guide the church, Heb. xiii. 7. 
 "Elders, because of their age, or of their pos- 
 sessing those quahties which age supposes," Tit. 
 B 
 
18 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 i. 5. " Ministers, because they are the servants 
 of Christ and the gospel," Ephes. vi. 21. 
 
 The Deacon is appointed to receive and dis- 
 tribute the funds of the cliurch, especially those 
 whith are raised for the relief of the poor. All 
 other kinds of officers than these two, are the 
 inventions of men, and not the appointment of 
 Christ ; and nhich, by intending to add splen- 
 dour to the kit.ffdom of Jesus, have corrupted 
 its shnplicity, destroyed its s])irituality, and caus- 
 ed it to symbohze whh the kingdoms of this 
 world. 
 
 On the mode of electiijg i\»em to their office 
 the Scripture is sufficiently exph^it, to justify the 
 practice of those denominations \i\\o appeal to 
 the sutfrages of the people. If the iw-ts of the 
 Apostles be studied ^^ ith care, a book which 
 seems given us more for the regulation of t^^cle- 
 siastical practices, than the revelation of thto- 
 logical opiuions, we shall find that nothing wa^ 
 done in the primitive churches without the 
 co-operation of the members ; no, not even icheyi 
 the apostles thejnselves were present. Even the 
 election of a new apostle was made by brethren 
 and not by the ministers exclusively. * The 
 deacons were chosen by the same persons, f 
 The decrees of the council at Jerusalem were 
 passed also by them, and went forth with their 
 
 * Acts i. 21, 26. t Acts vi. 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 19 
 
 name.* From hence we infer, that although no 
 case occurs in the inspired history, where it is 
 mentioned that a church elected its pastor, yet 
 it so entirely accords with the practice of the 
 church in other respects, that an exception in 
 this particular would have been a singul^ anom- 
 aly which nothing could justify but the plain- 
 est and most express provision. The decisions 
 of reason harmonize on this subject, with the 
 testimony of revelation ; for, if we have an un- 
 doubted right to choose our own lawjer, or 
 physician, hfw much more so, to elect the man 
 to whom we shall intrust the care of our souL 
 If we should feel it hard to be obhged to take 
 the medicines of the parish doctor whether we 
 liked them or not, how much more oppressive is 
 it, that we should be obhged to hear the opin 
 ions of the parish minister, who may have been 
 appointed by the patron for other quahfications 
 than those of a spiritual nature, and whose sen- 
 timents may be as much opposed to the doc- 
 trines of the gospel, as his conduct is to its 
 holiness. What I are we to be obliged to look 
 up to such a man as our spiritual instnicter 
 because some profligate, who has the hving in 
 liis gift, chooses to introduce him to the vacant 
 pulpit ? 
 
 V. A Christian church with its office bearers, 
 is complete within itself, for the observance of 
 
 * Acts XV. 23. 
 
20 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 divine ordinances, and the exercise of discipline ; 
 and is subject to no authority or tribunal on 
 earth. This is the Congregational or Indepen- 
 dent form of church government, and it is thus 
 denominated, to distinguish it from the Episco- 
 pal, or*he government of a bishop, and from 
 the Presbyterian, br the government of the 
 churches by the authority of their assembled 
 pastors and elders. No trace of any foreign 
 control over a church of Christ, can be found in 
 the New Testament, except sych as was exer- 
 cised by the apostles as the representatives of 
 Jesus Christ. 
 
 VI. Such a church is bound by the authority 
 of Christ in their associated capacity, to observe 
 all the institutes, to obey all the commands, and 
 to cherish all the dispositions which relate to 
 their social union, in the time, order, and man- 
 ner in which they are enjoined by Christ Jesus. 
 They are to assemble in public on the first day 
 of the week for prayer, praise, hearing the 
 Scriptures read and expounded, celebrating the 
 Lord's supper, and exercising mutual affection. 
 They are also bound by divine authority to 
 maintain the purity of the church, by receiving 
 only such as give evidence of true faith, and by 
 excluding from their communion all those whose 
 life is opposed to the doctrine which is accord- 
 ing to godliness. They are to live in the exer- 
 cise of mutual submission and brotherly love, 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 21 
 
 and ever to consider themselves amenable to the 
 tribunal of Christ, for their conduct in their 
 church capacity. 
 
 Such is a very concise view of the nature of a 
 Christian church. 
 
 Hence what might be termed the general prin- 
 ciples of the New Testament on this topic, are, 
 the all-sufficiency and exclusive authority of the 
 Scriptures as a rule of faith and practice in mat- 
 ters of religion ; — the consequent denial of the 
 right of legislatures and ecclesiastical conven- 
 tions to impose any rights, ceremonies, observan- 
 ces, or interpretations of the Word of God, 
 upon our belief or practice ; — the unlimited and 
 inalienable right of every man to expound the 
 Word of God for himself, and to worship his 
 Maker in that place and manner which he deems 
 to be most accordant with the directions of the 
 Bible ; — the utter impropriety of any alliance or 
 incorporation of the church of Christ with the 
 governments or the kingdoms of this world ; — 
 the duty of every Christian to oppose the au- 
 thority which would attempt to fetter his con- 
 science with obligations to religious obsei-vances 
 not enjoined by Christ. These are general prin- 
 ciples which should lead the thinking Christian 
 to separate from all national establishments of 
 rehgion whatever. 
 
 It is not enough to plead the authority of ex- 
 ample, or of mere feehng, as a reason for any 
 
22 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 religious service. These are insufficient pilots 
 on the troubled ocean of theological opinion, 
 where opposing currents, stormy winds, and 
 concealed rocks, endanger the safety of the voy- 
 ager to eternity. Our compass is the word of 
 God, reason must be the steersman at the helm 
 to guide the vessel by the direction of tlie needle, 
 and that mariner is accountable for the conse- 
 quences, who is too ignorant or too indolent to 
 examine his course. 
 
 Away with that morbid insensibility which 
 exclaims, "It is of no consequence to what 
 church or denomination a man belongs, pro- 
 vided he be a Christian." Such a spirit is a con- 
 spiracy against the throne of truth, and is the 
 first step towards a com])lete abandonment of 
 the importance of right sentiments. Admitting 
 that error is to be measured by a graduated 
 scale, who will undertake to fix upon the point 
 where harmless mistakes end and" mischievous 
 ones begin. Every thing relating to religion is 
 of consequence. In the temple of truth not only 
 the foundation is to be valued and defended, 
 but every point and every pinnacle. 
 
 It does not necessarily follow that an inquiry 
 into the grounds of oiu' conduct should imbitter 
 our temper. The mist of passion obscures the 
 splendour of truth, as much as fogs do the ef- 
 fulgence of the solar orb. Let us contend 
 earnestly for right principles, but let it be in the 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 23 
 
 exercise of right feelings. Let us hold the truth 
 in love. Then do our sentiments appear to 
 greatest advantage, and Mke gems set in gold, 
 when they are supported by a spirit of Christian 
 charity. 
 
 *' O divine love ! the sweet harmony of souls ! 
 the music of angels ! the joy of God's own 
 heart ! the very darling of his bosom ! the source 
 of true happiness ! the pure quintessence of 
 heaven ! that which reconciles the jarring prin- 
 ciples of the world, and makes them all chime 
 together! that which melts men's hearts into 
 one another ! See how St. Paul describes it, 
 and it cannot choose but enamour your affections 
 towards it ; — " Lote envieth not, it is not puffed 
 up, it doth not behave itself unseemly, seeketh 
 not her own, is not easily provoked, thinketh no 
 evil, rejoiceth not in iniquity; beareth all things, 
 believeth all things, hopeth all things, en- 
 dureth all things." I may add, it is the best 
 natured thing, the best complexioned thing in 
 the world. Let us express this sweet harmonious 
 affection in these jarring times ; that so, if it be 
 possible, we may tune the world into better 
 music. Especially in matters of rehgion, let us 
 strive with all meekness to instruct and convince 
 one another. Let us endeavour to promote the 
 gospel of peace, the dove-like gospel, with a 
 dove-like spirit. This was the way, by which 
 the gospel at first was propagated in the 
 world. " Christ did not cry, nor lift up his voice 
 
24 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 in the streets ; a bruised reed he did not break, 
 and the smoking flax he did not quench ; and 
 yet he brought forth judgment unto victory." 
 He whispered the gospel to us from mount Sion, 
 in a still voice ; and yet the sound thereof went 
 out quickly throughout all the earth. The gos- 
 pel at first came down upon the world gently 
 and softly, like the dew on Gideon's fleece ; and 
 yet it quickly penetrated through it ; and doubt- 
 less, this is still the most effectual way to pro- 
 mote it farther. Sweetness and ingenuity will 
 more command men's minds, than passion, 
 sourness, and severity ; as the soft pillow sooner 
 breaks the flint than the hardest marble. Let 
 us " follow truth in love ;" aftd of the two in- 
 deed, be contented rather to miss of the convey- 
 ing a speculative truth, than to part with love. 
 When we would convince men of any error by 
 the strength of truth, let us withal pour the 
 sweet balm of love upon their heads. Truth 
 and love are two of the most powerful things in 
 the world ; and when they both go together, 
 they cannot easily be withstood. The golden 
 beams of truth, and the silken cords of love, 
 twisted together, will draw men on with a sweet 
 violence, whether they will or no. 
 
 " Let us take heed we do not sometimes cail 
 that zeal for God and his gospel, which is noth- 
 ing else but our own tempestuous and stormy 
 passion. True zeal is a sweet, heavenly, and 
 
25 
 
 gentle flame, which maketh us active for God, 
 but always within the sphere of love. It never 
 calls for fire from heaven to consume those that 
 differ a little from us in their apprehensions. It 
 is like that kind of lightning, (which the philos- 
 ophers speak of) that melts the sword within, 
 but singeth not the scabbard : it strives to save 
 the soul, but hurteth not the body. True zeal is 
 a loving thing, and makes us always active to 
 edification, and not to destruction. If we keep 
 the fire of zeal within the chimney, in its own 
 proper place, it never doth any hurt ; it only 
 warmeth, quickeneth, and enliveneth us ; but if 
 once we let it break out, and catch hold of the 
 thatch of our flesh, and kindle our corrupt na- 
 tm*e, and set the house of our body on fire, it is 
 no longer zeal, it is no heavenly fire, it is a 
 most destructive and devouring thing. True 
 zeal is an ignis lamhens^ a soft and gentle flame, 
 that will not scorch one's hand ; it is no preda- 
 tory or voracious thing ; but carnal and fleshly 
 zeal is like the spu'it of gunpowder set on fire, 
 that tears and blows up all that stands before 
 it. True zeal is like the vital heat in us that 
 we live upon, which we never feel to be angry 
 or troublesome ; but though it gently feed upon 
 the radical oil within us, that sweet balsam of 
 our natural moisture, yet it fives lovingly with 
 it, and maintains that by which it is fed ; but 
 C 
 
26 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP. 
 
 that other furious and distempered zeal, is noth- 
 ing else but a fever in the soul. 
 
 To conclude, we may learn what kind of zeal 
 it is, that we should make use of in promoting 
 the gospel, by an emblem of God's own, given 
 us in the Scripture, those fiery tongues, that 
 upon the day of Pentecost sat upon the Apos- 
 tles ; which sure were harmless flames, for we 
 cannot read that they did any hurt, or that they 
 did so much as singe an hair of their heads." * 
 
 * Cudworth's Sermon before the House of Com- 
 monsj 1647. 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 ON THE NATURE AND DESIGN OF CHURCH 
 FELLOWSHIP. 
 
 I. Church fellowship is the exercise of the 
 social principle in matters of religion, and in 
 obedience to the authority of Christ. 
 
 Many persons seem to imagine that the only 
 end and object of chm-ch fellowship, is the par- 
 ticipation of the Lord's supper. Hence they 
 attach no other idea to a church, than a company 
 of Christians going together to the sacramental 
 table ; who have nothing to do with each other, 
 till they arrive there, and whose reciprocal 
 duties end where they begin. The observance 
 of the Lord's supper it is confessed is one design 
 and exercise of fellowship ; but it is not the only 
 one. Man is a social being, by which we mean 
 that he instinctively seeks the company of his 
 fellows ; is capable of enjoying their society, and 
 derives from their communion no small portion 
 of his improvement and fehcity. The aphorism 
 of Solomon is as just as] it is beautiful, — " As 
 iron sharpeneth iron, so a man sharpeneth the 
 
28 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OH 
 
 countenance of his friend." Social bliss was the 
 finish of paradisaical happiness ; its influence 
 has survived the shock of our apostasy, and will 
 be felt amidst the fehcities of the heavenly state. 
 It is not matter of surprise, therefore, that the 
 Lord Jesus should recognise the social principle 
 in the arrangements of his wise and merciful 
 economy. He might have left his people uncon- 
 nected by any visible social bond, or at best with 
 no other guide to each other thaq the natural 
 workings and affinities of the human bosom. 
 Instead of this, however, he has by explicit au- 
 thority grafted the duties of his religion upon 
 the propensities of our social nature. The iden- 
 tifying law of Christ's kingdom is love to one 
 another ; and in order that this love may be more 
 perfect in its exercise, we are united in visible 
 communion. When therefore we join a Christian 
 church, we enter a society of believers, for the 
 purpose of giving and receiving every suitable 
 expression of mutual love. We then associate 
 ourselves with those towards whom we are to 
 cherish, inconsequence of a common relation- 
 ship, the kindest emotions. We are not only to 
 worship with them in the same place, not only 
 to sit with them at the same sacramental board, 
 but we are to consider ourselves as one of their 
 fellowship, to identify our best feelings with 
 theirs, and in all things to consider ourselves 
 members one of another. Our fellowship is not 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 29 
 
 intended for, nor is it to be expressed by, any 
 one exclusive act ; but it is to extend itself to 
 every possible way of having communion with 
 each other. We are to rejoice together in the 
 common salvation ; and to bring forth together 
 the fruits of a like precious faith. Dr. Watts 
 has very beautifully expressed the feelings 
 which every church member who understands 
 his relationship, constantly recognises. 
 
 ** My soul shall pray for Zion still, 
 
 While life or breath remains ; 
 There my best friends, my kindred dwell, 
 
 There God my Saviour reigns." 
 
 This exercise of the social principle is conduct- 
 ed with direct reference to the authority of 
 Christ. He who is our Lord has commanded it. 
 It is his will that his people should not hve soU- 
 tarily and unconnected, but in visible associa- 
 tion. To the question, therefore. Why are you 
 a church member ? — the first answer must be, 
 because Jesus Christ has commanded it. Inde- 
 pendently of the advantages arising from this 
 practice, the true ground of it is the authority of 
 our divine Lord. It is not only a privilege which 
 he has permitted us to enjoy, but a duty which 
 he has commanded us to perform. If we were 
 unable to perceive its advantages, it would still 
 be our duty to comply with it. Church fellow- 
 ship is no less a duty than the observance of the 
 
30 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 first day Sabbath, as the same reasons may be 
 advanced for the one as for the other. 
 
 From not viewing it in this light it is, that so 
 many refuse to join themselves to the church; 
 they consider membership merely in the light of 
 a privilege, which it is at their option to receive 
 or refuse. This is a veiy great and a very inju- 
 rious error. If a beUever remain without visible 
 connexion with some christian society, he is 
 guilty of direct disobedience against his rightful 
 Lord. 
 
 II. Fellowship is the instituted way of mak- 
 ing a public profession of the faith and hope of 
 the gospel. 
 
 A man may hold the opinions and approve 
 the practices of some voluntary worldly society ; 
 but until he has united himself with it, he is not 
 considered either by its members or the public, 
 as one of their number. His actually joining 
 hunself to them according to the established 
 usage, is his profession. Thus a man may be a 
 sincere believer of the gospel, and so far as re- 
 spects his own private conduct, an exemplary 
 example of genuine piety ; but until he has con- 
 nected himself with a christian church, he has 
 not professed himself to be a Christian. It is by 
 that act he declares to the world his faith and 
 hope as a believer in Christ. It is thus he vir- 
 tually says, " I receive the opinions, possess the 
 dispositions, submit to the obligations, and ob- 
 
31 
 
 serve the practices of the church of God with 
 which I now connect myself." Jesus Christ 
 has made it our duty not only to receive his 
 truth into our hearts, but to confess him before 
 men ; and it is a duty on which very considera- 
 ble stress is laid. This is to be done, not in any 
 ostentatious w^ay, but by joining ourselves to his 
 people : which is a confession, that both the 
 church and the world clearly understand. Hence 
 it is apparent, that church membership is no 
 trifling matter, since it is calMng heaven, 
 earth, and hell, to witness our solemn declara- 
 tion of submission to the authority of Christ. 
 It is saying in the hearing of more worlds than 
 one, " I am a Christian." 
 
 III. It is the visible bond of union with the 
 disciples of Jesus. 
 
 Christians are not only to be united, but to 
 exhibit their union. Their oneness of sentiment, 
 of aflfection, of purpose, is to be seen. We are 
 not only to love one another, but our love is to 
 be known, which is impossible without member- 
 ship. In its collective capacity, a church con- 
 centrates, as in a focus, the light and love that 
 exist in her individual members. Without being 
 combined in a visible union, its splendour would 
 be only as the dim and scattered hght which 
 was diffused over the chaos in the twilight of 
 creation, while the fellowship of the saints is the 
 same hght gathered up and embodied in the 
 
32 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 Bolar orb. We are indeed united in spirit with 
 the church of Christ, from the moment we have 
 beheved his gospel ; but our union is neither ex- 
 pressed nor recognised, until we have joined it 
 in the usual way. We are citizens in feeling 
 and intention, but not yet known from enemies, 
 aliens, and spies. Membership, therefore, is the 
 bond of visible union with the brethren in 
 Christ. 
 
 IV. It is an explicit declaration of our deter- 
 mination to submit to the government and disci- 
 pline of the church. 
 
 Every society has laws for the regulation of 
 its affairs. Without these it could not exist ; 
 and to which every member professes, at the 
 time of his entrance, his determination to sub- 
 mit. The church of the Redeemer has in like 
 manner its social rules, which respect the mem- 
 bers in their associated capacity. We are there- 
 fore not only amenable to the direct authority 
 of Christ, but also to that authority expressed by 
 the voice of the church ; we must submit to all 
 its regulations, observe all its injunctions, sup- 
 port its decisions, or we can no longer remain in 
 its communion. If we are called before it, we 
 must appear ; if required to explain any part of 
 our conduct, we must comply ; if censured, we 
 must submit. We are in no case haughtily to 
 exclaim, " What is the church, that I should 
 obey it ? to my own master I stand or fall." 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 33 
 
 Oiir act of joining the society is an explicit dec- 
 laration of our willingness to submit to the laws 
 by which it is governed. We can voluntarily 
 secede when there is just occasion, or in case of 
 a false decision, we can mildly protest ; but as 
 long as we continue members we must submit, 
 for our very membership professes and re- 
 quires it. 
 
 V. It is to exhibit upon a smaller scale that 
 sublime and glorious union and communion 
 which subsist, not only between all real Christ- 
 ians of every country, name, and age, but be- 
 tween the whole redeemed church and their 
 Divine Head. 
 
 Passages of a very striking import speak of 
 tliis most comprehensive confederation. — " That 
 in the dispensation of the fulness of times, he 
 might gather together in one all things in Christ, 
 both which are in heaven and which are on 
 earth ; even in him." Ephes. i. 10. " There is 
 one body and one spirit." Ephes. iv. 4. " That 
 which we have seen and heard, declare we unto 
 you, that ye also may have fellowship with us ; and 
 truly our fellowship is with the Father and with 
 his Son Jesus Christ." 1 John i. 3. From these 
 passages we learn that the aggregate of believ- 
 ers, united to Jesus Christ, and through him to 
 the Father, form one vast harmonious fellowship 
 of holiness and benevolence. They are united 
 in the same pursuit, which is the divine glory ; 
 
34 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP. 
 
 in the same means for the attainment of that 
 object, which is the salvation of the soul. The 
 church universal will ever remain the one grand 
 monument on which are recorded all the praises 
 of the living God. Of this general assembly 
 every particular society is the miniature resem- 
 blance. By its public worship, its beautiful 
 subordination, its mutual affection, its truth, its 
 hohness, its peace, it is an exhibition to the world 
 of that fellowship which has God in Christ for 
 its head, all believers for its members, heaven 
 for its temple, and eternity for its duration ; while 
 every time it assembles for worship, it shows 
 forth the unity of the church, and the commu- 
 nion of saints. 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 
 THE PRIVILEGES OF MEMBERSHIP. 
 
 I. The participation of the Lord's supper. 
 
 That a reception of the appointed memorials 
 of the Saviour's dying love, is indeed a priv- 
 ilege, requires no proof. As creatures, whose 
 minds are instructed and whose hearts are im- 
 pressed through the medium of our senses, how 
 affecting are the emblems of the body and blood 
 of Christ. Enough of resemblance may be ob- 
 served by the fancy between the sign and the 
 thing signified to aid the exercise of the affec- 
 tions, while enough of simplicity remains to pre- 
 vent the excursions of the imagination from in- 
 terfering with the more sublime and scriptural 
 operations of our faith. That sacramental sea- 
 sons are commonly the most happy and most 
 profitable which a believer ever spends amongst 
 the means of grace, is a fact not to be denied. 
 It is no wonder that it should be so. It is at the 
 sacred supper that the attention is more power- 
 fully arrested and fixed, and the heart impressed 
 and affected. It is there, that the scheme of re- 
 
36 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 deeming mercy seems peculiarly to expand upon 
 the understanding, and to excite the emotions of 
 the bosom in a degree almost unknown else- 
 where. It is there that the glory of the divine 
 character has been most clearly discovered by 
 our mind ; there, that Jesus has unfolded to us 
 the wonders of his mediation ; and there, that 
 the eternal Spirit has descended into our souls, 
 in the most munificent communications of his 
 sanctifying and consoling influence. How have 
 our icy hearts there melted beneath the ardour 
 of celestial love, and flowed down in streams of 
 godly sorrow. How have our grovelling earthly 
 minds soared on the wings of faith and hope, 
 till we have lost sight of earthly scenes and 
 sounds, amidst the glory of such as are divine. 
 It is there, that we have felt ourselves crucified 
 with Christ, and have risen with him into new- 
 ness of life. It is there, that brotherly love has 
 glowed with its most perfect fervour, and the 
 communion of saints has yielded its most pre- 
 cious delights. Happier hours than those which 
 have been there spent, we never expect to know 
 in this world. They have left a relish and a fra- 
 grance upon the mind ; the remembrance of 
 them is sweet, and the anticipation of their re- 
 turn is amongst the brightest hopes we have this 
 side the vail. 
 
 II. Another privilege connected with mem- 
 bership is the right of assisting in the choice of 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 37 
 
 a pastor, in the election of deacons, and in the 
 admission and exclusion of members. 
 
 It must surely be accounted no inconsiderable 
 privilege to have a voice in the election of an 
 individual on whose ministrations so much of 
 our own spiritual welfare, and that of our fami- 
 lies depends ; nor is it a light thing to be ad- 
 mitted to a participation of the other business 
 connected with, and arising from, the history of 
 a church. 
 
 III. A church member has the advantage of 
 pastoral oversight and supphcation. 
 
 " They watch for your souls," said the apostle 
 to the ancient Christians, when speaking of 
 their pastors ; evidently implying that it was a 
 great privilege to be the subjects of such inspec- 
 tion. A faithful friend that will instruct, warn, 
 comfort, or reprove, as circumstances may re- 
 quire, is a great treasure ; and such an one a 
 Christian will find, or ought to find, in his min- 
 ister. In him he has a right to expect a steady, 
 active, and vigilant guardian of his eternal in- 
 terests. One who will follow the individuals 
 of his charge as far as can be, through all their 
 spiritual career, comforting them when in dis- 
 tress, rousing them when lukewarm, reproving 
 them when their conduct needs rebuke, lending 
 his ear to their every complaint, and opening his 
 heart to receive their every grief A faithfiil 
 pastor will consider himself as the guide and 
 
3b CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 the shield of the souls committed to his care. 
 A shepherd to provide for their wants, a watch- 
 man to observe the approach of their dangers. 
 He will visit tliem in the afflictions which at- 
 tend their pilgrimage ; will hasten to their bed- 
 side when the sorrows of djath encompass 
 them ; will disclose to the eye of faith the visions 
 of immortality, which irradiate the dark valley 
 itself; and will never cease his solicitude until 
 the portals of heaven have closed upon their 
 disembodied spirits. 
 
 In addition to this, the pastor bears the church 
 in the arms of his affection, and presents them 
 in his prayers before the throne of grace. Like 
 the high priest of the Jews, he approaches the 
 mercy seat, not with the names of the people 
 merely engraven upon his breastplate, but written 
 upon his heart. Nor does he confine himself to 
 general supplications for the society in the ag- 
 gregate ; its individual members, in their separ- 
 ate capacity and jDeculiar circumstances, are often 
 the subjects of his intercession before the foun- 
 tain of life. As he takes a deep interest in their 
 personal, no less than in their collective capacity, 
 he expresses his concern by definite and special 
 supplication. Not only are sermons composed, 
 but prayers presented, which are adapted to the 
 various cases of his flock. The afflicted, the 
 backshding, the tempted, the novice, are all in 
 turn remembered in his holiest moments before 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 39 
 
 God. Nor can any of these individuals say to 
 which they are most indebted, to his labours in 
 the pulpit, or to his supplications in the closet ; 
 for if " the effectual fervent prayer of the right- 
 eous man availeth much," w^e certainly may be- 
 Meve that the entreaty of the righteous minister 
 is not less availing. 
 
 IV. The watchfulness, sympathy, and prayers 
 of the church are no mconsiderable privilege of 
 membership. 
 
 In what way these duties should be performed 
 will be matter of consideration hereafter ; and 
 therefore we shall not enter minutely into the 
 subject now, any farther than to show how 
 great a mercy it is to enjoy an interest in the 
 affection and the intercession of a Christian so- 
 ciety. We are commanded to exhort one 
 another daily ; and amidst such temptations, 
 such weakness, such corruptions as ours, is it 
 not an unspeakable mercy to be surrounded 
 by those who will watch over and assist us? 
 With every help, how hard a thing is it to be a 
 consistent Christian ; how difficult to maintain 
 the purity and vigour of true godliness ; how 
 often do our steps slijj, and our exertions relax; 
 and sometimes through the deceitfulness of the 
 human heart others may perceive our danger 
 before we ourselves are aware of its existence. 
 It may often be said of us as of Israel of old, 
 " Strangers have devoured his strength, yet he 
 
40 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 knoweth it not ; grey hairs are here and there 
 upon him, yet lie knoweth it not." In such 
 cases, none can estimate the value of those 
 Christian friends, wlio with faithful love Avill 
 remind us of our danger and affectionately ad- 
 monish us. How inestimable the privilege of 
 having those who will tenderly reprove us, and 
 draw us back with the cords of a man and the 
 bands of love. In the case of our soul's salva- 
 tion more than worlds are at stake ; and he who 
 will give himself the trouble to admonish us and 
 exhort us to diligence, performs a service of in- 
 finite value, for which, if we improve by it, we 
 shall offer him our gratitude in eternit5^ 
 
 And then think of the value of Christian symn 
 pathy. How consolatory is it in our troubles to 
 recollect, that there are those who are thinking 
 of our situation and pitying our distress. Even 
 when they visit us not, they are probably talk- 
 ing to each other about us. We have their af- 
 fectionate remembrance, their tenderest in- 
 terest. 
 
 Nor are their prayers withheld when they 
 meet in the temple, or when they retire to the 
 closet. When they join with one accord in sup- 
 plication, and when they pray to their Father 
 in secret, they mention their suffering brother or 
 sister, to Him who lovetli the church. Ah ! how 
 often has the troubled behever felt it hghten 
 his load, and irradiate his gloom, as he groaned 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 41 
 
 away the hour when the church was assembled, 
 to beheve that they were thinking of him, and 
 blessing him with their prayers. It has been as 
 if an angel were despatched to inform him that 
 supplication was being made for him, and that 
 therefore he ought to dry up his tears. Yee, 
 and the sweet remembrance has in some cases 
 made the tears forget to fall, and the half ut- 
 tered groan to die away with silent submission. 
 He has laid down upon his restless couch agair, 
 and it seemed as if it had been smoothed afresli 
 for him by some viewless agent ; and so it has, 
 for God has heard the prayers of the church on 
 his behalf, and has made " all his bed in his 
 sickness." 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 
 THE GENERAL DUTIES OF CHURCH MEMBERS IS 
 THEIR I^'DIVIDUAL CAPACITY. 
 
 I. Thet should seek to acquire clear and en- 
 larged views of divine trutli. 
 
 It is a fact which cannot be questioned, that a 
 very large proportion of those whom we believe 
 to be real Christians, are mere babes in knowl- 
 edge. They have just enough instruction to 
 know that they are sinners, and that salvation is 
 all of grace through Christ Jesus. But ask them 
 to state, prove, and defend, in a scriptural man- 
 ner, any one of the leading doctrines of the 
 gospel, and you would immediately discover, 
 how contracted is their view, and how feeble is 
 their perception of divine truth. Instead of 
 walking amidst the splendid hght and varied 
 scenery of revelation, with the confidence and 
 joy of men whose vision is clear and strong, 
 they are groping along with the fear and hesita- 
 tion of those who are partially blind. This, in 
 most cases, is their fault, and not their misfor- 
 tune merely. We are commanded to grow in 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 43 
 
 knowledge ; and the Apostle in the following 
 very sev-^ere language, reproved the believing 
 Hebrews for their ignorance. — " AMien for the 
 tune ye ought to be teachers, ye have need that 
 one teach you again, which be the first princi- 
 ples of the oracles of God." After this he ex- 
 horts them to leave the principles of the doctrine 
 of Christ, and go on to perfection. How earnest- 
 ly in other parts of his writings, did he suppli- 
 cate for the churches, an increase of their rehgious 
 knowledge. Eph. i. 17, 18. Colos. i. 9. It is 
 very common for ministers to complain that they 
 are almost afraid to ascend to the loftier parts 
 of revealed truth, lest a great portion of their 
 hearers should be unable to follow them, and 
 reproach them with ascending to barren and 
 almost inaccessible summits. 
 
 The causes of this deficiency of religious 
 knowledge in our members, are numerous and 
 various. In many cases the want of a religious 
 education contributes to it. Not a few of them 
 are brought in from the world, when they are 
 far advanced in life. There is with many, a 
 more culpable cause ; I mean a systematic neg- 
 lect of the subject. " What," they exclaim, " will 
 head knowledge do for us ; we are for experi- 
 ence ; experience is every thing in rehgion." 
 What kind of experience that is which is not 
 founded on knowledge, I am at a loss to con- 
 ceive. With such people, ignorance appears to 
 
44 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 be the mother of devotion. It should be recol- 
 lected that it is in the spiritual world, as it is in 
 the natural ; the seed of the kingdom is sown in 
 the light, and light is essential to every stage of 
 its growth. If that be not right knowledge, 
 which does not produce feeling, certainly that is 
 not right feehng which is not produced by 
 knowledge. They who have only head knowl- 
 edge, dwell in the frigid zone of Christianity ; and 
 they who have only feeling, occupy the torrid 
 zone. The former are frozen amidst mere cold 
 and heartless speculation ; the latter are scorch- 
 ed amidst wild fanaticism. 
 
 How much more real enjoyment of the truth 
 is possessed by him who clearly and compre- 
 hensively understands it ; and how much more 
 useful is he likely to be in communicating in- 
 struction, than the individual who barely under- 
 stands first principles. Every professing Chris- 
 tian, at least all those who have leisure for read- 
 ing, should endeavour to unite the knowledge of 
 a good theologian, with the experience of a real 
 believer. 
 
 In order to this, let Christians set apart time 
 not only for reading, but studying the scriptures ; 
 let them read theological books which explain 
 and prove the doctrines of the gospel ; let them 
 commit to memory the admirable definitions of 
 these doctrines contained in the Assembly's 
 Shorter Catechism; let them attend upon the 
 
45 
 
 preaching of the word with a view not only to 
 be comforted, but to be instructed. The ex- 
 clusive object for which some persons hear ser- 
 monsj is to obtain a Httle comfort. They sit 
 waiting and watching for some sweet and sa- 
 voury assurance, some well known hacknied 
 consolatory topic, some lively appeal to the ex- 
 perience, and until this comes, they think lightly 
 of every thing else. The minister may have 
 given the clearest elucidation of some dark and 
 doubtful passage, the most profound discussion 
 of some sublime doctrine, the most masterly de- 
 fence of some disputed truth ; but to the mere 
 comfort hunters, all this is nothing else than the 
 husk or the shell, which is to be cracked and 
 thrown away for the kernel of a httle Christian 
 experience. From such sermons they go home, 
 with hungry and cheerless appetites, complain- 
 ing that they have found it a lost opportunity. 
 
 Let me not be mistaken. Comfort ought to 
 be sought for, but always through the medium 
 of knowledge. The best warmth is that which 
 comes not from ardent spirits, but from the sun, 
 which sends his heat to the frame, in those 
 beams which convey hght to the eye. The fact 
 is, that some people's religion is of that weak 
 unhealthy kind, which is supported only by ehx- 
 irs and cordials. 
 
 After all, I am constrained to confess, that the 
 darkness which rests upon the mind of the 
 
46 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 ehurch member, is the result in some cases, of 
 that cloudiness which envelopes the mind of the 
 pastor ; if there is ignorance in the pew, it is be- 
 cause there is so little knowledge in the pulpit. 
 When the preacher dwells on nothing but a few 
 hacknied common place topics of an experiment- 
 al or consolatory nature ; when all the varied 
 and sublime parts of revealed truth are neglected 
 for one unceasing round of beaten subjects ; 
 when a text is selected from time to time which 
 requires no study to understand, no ability to 
 expound ; when nothing is heard from one Sab- 
 bath to another, but the same sentiments in the 
 same words, until the introduction of a new or 
 oi'iginal conception would startle the congrega- 
 tion almost as much as the entrance of a spectre ; 
 who can wonder, if, under such circumstances, 
 the congregation should grow tired of their 
 preacher ; or if such drowsy tinklings should lull 
 the fold, till with their shepherd they sink to the 
 slumbers of indifference, amidst the thickening 
 gloom of religious ignorance ? 
 
 II. Advancement in religion is incumbent on 
 every professing Christian. 
 
 As the usual mode of admission to our church- 
 es, subjects their members to a scrutiny of their 
 conduct, it is considered by many as a kind of 
 ordeal, which being passed with success, remits 
 them from any solicitude about farther improve- 
 ment. A kind of indelible character is then im- 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 47 
 
 pressed upon them, whicb is susceptible of 
 neither increase nor improvement. I do not 
 mean to say that they come dehberately to such 
 a conckision, or that they are aware of any such 
 opinion being in their mind ; but having passed 
 their trials with honour, they insensibly acquire 
 the idea, that now they are professed and ac- 
 knowledged Christians, that their religion is 
 admitted to be genuine, that they are put 
 amongst the disciples, and therefore the same 
 anxiety is no longer necessaiy. Often and often 
 have we seen, especially in the case of young 
 persons, that the act of joining the church, has 
 in some measure diminished the earnestness 
 with which their minds were formerly directed 
 to the subject of religion. They were growing 
 rapidly as babes in Christ, till the consciousness 
 of being a church member, and acknowledged a 
 Christian, either by generating pride, or relaxing 
 diligence, has paralyzed their piety, arrested 
 their groAvth, and left them dwarfs in grace for 
 ever after. 
 
 We should consider that rehgion is not an ab- 
 stract thing of times, places, and ceremonies ; 
 nor is the religious character formed by any 
 single compliance, however public or however 
 solemn. If it were admitted that regeneration 
 is an instantaneous change, in which the whole 
 character of a child of God is formed at once, 
 this will not apply to membership. Instead of 
 
48 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 considering our union with the church as the 
 goal of our rehgious career, where improvement 
 may cease and progress be stopped, we should 
 view it as but the very starting point, from 
 whence we are to forget the things that are be- 
 hind, and press towards the mark for the prize 
 of our high calling. From that moment we are 
 under more solemn obligations than ever to grow 
 in grace, inasmuch as the means of growth are 
 increased. Till then, we have been as trees 
 growing in obscurity without the aid of human 
 culture ; but when we associate with a church, 
 we are transplanted into a garden, and have 
 the advantage of the gardener's care, and 
 should therefore abound more than ever in all 
 the fruits of righteousness which are by Jesus 
 Christ unto the glory of God. 
 
 III. Consistency in their conduct, as profess- 
 ing Christians, is a most obvious and pressing 
 obligation of church members. 
 
 If this page was written in tears, printed in 
 blood, enclosed in black lines, and read with 
 groanings that could not be uttered, even this 
 would be too feeble an expression of the author's 
 grief for that want of Christian consistency, 
 which it has been his calamity to witness in 
 what is called the religious world, and which 
 renders it so necessary for him to insist on the 
 importance of uniform piety. The want of this 
 in the conduct of professing Christians, has done 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 49 
 
 more harm to Christianity than all the ravings 
 of infidelity from the time of Cain to the death 
 Paine. This sacred and deathless cause lifts her 
 venerable form bearing the scars of many a 
 wound, not inflicted by arrows plumed with the 
 pen of Voltaire or Hume ; oh, no, such weapons 
 bounded from her bosom, as from a shield of 
 triple brass, and dropped at her feet to be depos- 
 ited with the spoils of her victories ; but the 
 darts that lacerated her, and left the memorials 
 of their mischief upon her form, were the vices 
 and follies of her votaries. O Christians, will 
 ye scourge and lacerate her, will ye array her in 
 the costume of scorn, and leading her forth 
 bleeding and dejected to meet her enemies in 
 the gate, proclaim, "Behold, an impostor!" Will 
 ye assist to raise the clamour which infidel phi- 
 losophers endeavoured to excite, and stir up the 
 multitude to exclaim, "Away with her, away 
 with her ! Crucify her, crucify her ! " Tremble 
 at the thought. If Christianity ever die, it will 
 not be in the field of conflict, by the power of 
 her enemies, but hke Cesar in the capitol, by 
 the hand of her friends ; and which of us would 
 hke to meet the look of her expiring eye, or the 
 mild reproach of her faltering tongue, " What, 
 thou my son ! " But she cannot die ; wounded 
 she may be, and has been ; but the memorials of 
 her injury are the proofs of her immortahty, and 
 E 
 
50 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 proclaim her to be of heavenly origin : like the 
 fabled scars of the heathen gods of Greece and 
 Rome, her wounds demonstrably show that a 
 divinity sustained her. 
 
 Still, however, the inconsistencies of profess- 
 ing Christians may limit her reign, although they 
 cannot destroy her existence. By these things 
 sinners are hardened in their courses, the access 
 to hfe is rendered more difficult, while the ave- 
 nues of eternal death are made more wide and 
 easy. That man, whose conduct opposes his 
 profession, may be certainly arraigned for the 
 crime of murder. Let him not go quietly to his 
 pillow as if blood guiltiness were not upon his 
 conscience, for it is there, and a voice is contin- 
 ually saying to him, " Thy brother's blood crieth 
 to me from the ground." He has not slain the 
 body of a fellow mortal, but has been accessory 
 to the death of souls. Some that sought for an 
 apblogy for their sins, an opiate for their con- 
 sciences, found it in his misconduct. 
 
 I have no need to specify the duties included 
 in the general idea of consistency ; these are 
 known well enough. The apostle's beautiful 
 and comprehensive admonition is a sufficient 
 dh'ectory. " Whatsoever things are true, what- 
 soever things are honest, whatsoever things are 
 just, whatsoever things are pure, whatsoever 
 things are lovely, whatsoever things are of good 
 
51 
 
 report, if there be any virtue, and if there be any 
 praise, think on these things." 
 
 I particularly exhort church members to be- 
 ware of what might be denominated the minor 
 breaches of consistency. We are not to con- 
 clude that nothing breaks the uniformity of our 
 character, but what subjects us to the discipline 
 of the church. Overt acts of immorality are 
 comparatively rare, while ten thousand instan- 
 ces of less dehnquency, such as the church 
 cannot take cognizance of, are continually oc- 
 curring in the conduct of Christians, to the dis- 
 grace of religion and the injury of men's souls. 
 Those things are seen in us, which would pass 
 unnoticed in others who make no profession of 
 religion ; just as a spot which would be lost on 
 canvass, is visible on cambric. A Christian's 
 character is like polished steel, which may have 
 its lustre destroyed, not only by broad spots of 
 rust, but by an assemblage of innumerable 
 specks. 
 
 More scandals have occurred in the Christian 
 church from dishonourable pecuniary transac- 
 tions than from any other source. Instances of 
 drunkenness, dishonesty, and imposition, are 
 seldom, compared with those of an artful, im- 
 posing, dishonest way of conductmg business. 
 The world is a dangerous and successful foe to 
 grace ; and although every church member pro- 
 fesses himself to be through faith a conqueror, 
 
52 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 how many by their over-reaching, ungenerous 
 conduct, prove that they are yet enslaved by this 
 sordid enemy. Some there are who betray 
 their Master for a less sum than that which 
 Judas set upon his blood ; and for a tithe of 
 thirty pieces of silver, will be guilty of an action 
 which they must know, at the time, will provoke 
 the severest invective a:nd bitterest sarcasm 
 against all religion. 
 
 IV. Church members should excel in the 
 manifestation of the Christian temper. 
 
 The mind which was in Christ Jesus, should 
 be in them. They sliould consider his character 
 as the model of their own ; and be conspicuous 
 for their poverty of spirit, meekness, gentleness, 
 and love. They should seek a large portion of 
 the " wisdom which cometh from above ; which 
 is first pure, then peaceable, gentle, easy to be 
 entreated, full of mercy and good fruits, with- 
 out partiality and without hypocrisy." It is 
 matter of surprise and regret, that many persons 
 seem to think that religion has nothing to do 
 wqtli the temper ; and that provided they are 
 free from gross sins, and have lively feelings in 
 devotional exercises, they may be as petulant, 
 irritable, and implacable as they please. This 
 is a dreadful error, and has done great mischief 
 to the cause of God. A sour, ill-natured Chris- 
 tian, if I may describe him by a resemblance aa 
 fabulous as the centaurs, is hke a lamb with a 
 
53 
 
 dog's head, a dove with a vulture's beak, a rose 
 with leaves of nettles. If there be any one word 
 which above all others should describe a Chris- 
 tian's character, it is that which represents his 
 divine Father ; and as it is said, God is love, so 
 should it be also affirmed, a Christian is love — 
 love embodied, an incarnation of love. His 
 words, conduct, nay, his very looks, should be 
 so many expressions of love. 
 
 V. Church members should be very eminent 
 for a right discharge of all their social duties. 
 
 The apostles have given this great importance 
 by the frequency with which they have introduc- 
 ed it.* Christianity, so far from loosening the 
 bands of society, adds to them incredible 
 strength and firmness, by motives drawn from 
 the eternal world. One part of the design of 
 revelation is to purify and strengthen the social 
 principle, and carry it to its greatest elevation 
 and perfection. 
 
 A good Christian, and yet a bad husband, 
 father, brother, neighbour, or subject, is an ano- 
 maly which the world never yet beheld. Pro- 
 fessing Christians should excel all others in the 
 beauties of social virtue. ReUgion should give 
 additional tenderness to the conjugal relation- 
 ship; greater love to the parent, and obedience 
 
 * Ephes. v. 22, vi. 1—9. Col. iU. X8. X Tim. vi. 1—4- 
 1 Pet. iii. 1, 2. 1 Pet. u. 18, 
 
54 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 to the child ; fresh kindness to the master, and 
 dihgence to the servant. The world should look 
 to the church with this conviction, "Well, if 
 social virtue were driven from every other por- 
 tion of society, it would find an asylum, and be 
 cherished with care, upon the heights of Zion." 
 Then will religion have attained its highest 
 credit upon earth, when it shall be admitted by 
 universal consent, that to say a man is a Chris- 
 tian, is an indisputable testimony to his excel- 
 lence in all the relations he bears to society. 
 
 VI. There are duties to be discharged in re- 
 ference to the world. 
 
 By the world, I mean all those of every party 
 and denomination who are destitute of true 
 godhness. The apostle has summed up our 
 obligations towards them under the comprehen- 
 sive injunction, " Walk in wisdom towards them 
 which are without."* In another place, we 
 are commanded to "Let our light shine be- 
 fore men, that they, seeing our good works, may 
 glorify our Father which is in heaven." f We 
 are also exhorted "to have our conversation 
 honest (this word signifies beautiful, honourable) 
 amongst the Gentiles." J In order to comply 
 with this, we must act consistently with our 
 profession ; excel in the observance of social 
 duties; abound in mercy; bear a prudent testi- 
 
 * Col. iv. 5. t Matt. v. 16. 1 1 Pet. ii. 12. 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 55 
 
 mony against evil practices ; be most punctili- 
 ously exact in fulfilling all our engagements, and 
 performing all our promises; live in a most 
 peaceable and neighbourly manner ; perform 
 every office of kindness and charity which can 
 please or benefit ; and set an example of indus- 
 try, honesty, and generosity. 
 
 VII. We should as professing Christians be 
 exemplary in our obedience to the civil mag- 
 istrate. 
 
 The Scriptures which enjoin this are too 
 numerous to be quoted at length. * One only 
 shall be given, but that is a very striking one. 
 " Let every soul be subject to the higher powers ; 
 for there is no power but of God ; the powers 
 that be, are ordained of God. Whosoever 
 therefore resisteth the power, resisteth the ordi- 
 nance of God : and they that resist shall receive 
 to themselves damnation." This injunction 
 must of course be understood as relating to 
 matters purely civil ; or in other words to those 
 laws which are not in opposition to the spirit 
 and letter of divine revelation. If rulers enjoin 
 any thing which is condemned by the word of 
 truth, it is the duty of a Christian, without hes- 
 itation, and at all hazards, to act upon the 
 principles, and follow the example of the apos- 
 tles, and " obey God rather than man." 
 
 * Rom xiii. 1, 2. Acts xxiii. 5. Titus iii. 1. 1 Pet. 
 ii. 13, 14. 1 Tim. ii. 1—3. 
 
56 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 God forbid I shoidd teach a doctrine so per- 
 nicious as that one of the first efforts of true 
 piety when it enters the soul is to extinguish the 
 love of civil liberty; or that having broken the 
 fetters of vice, it immediately bows the regener- 
 ated soul into submission to the yoke of despot- 
 ism. No such thing ; religion is a noble, and 
 sublime, and elevating principle. It expands, 
 not contracts the mind ; it is not a spirit of 
 bondage which makes its possessor again to 
 fear, but it is a spirit of power, and of a sound 
 mind ; it lifts the soul from the dust, and does 
 not chain it there ; it has raised a noble army of 
 martyrs, every one of whose millions was a hero 
 that defied the tyrant's rage, and spurned his 
 yoke ; religion therefore is no friend of slavery, 
 nor can any of its precepts be quoted by the 
 tyrant as an excuse for his trampling on the lib- 
 erties of mankind. 
 
 Avowing thus much, and admitting that the 
 most spiritual Christian may take an interest, 
 and ought to take an interest in public affairs ; 
 nay, that he ought to maintain a ceaseless jealousy 
 over the constitution and freedom of his country, 
 still I contend that a constant, and noisy, and 
 factious meddling in party politics, is as injuri- 
 ous to his own personal religion, as it is to the 
 interest of piety in general. We do not cease 
 to be citizens, when we become Christians ; but 
 we are in danger of ceasing to be Christians, 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 57 
 
 when we become politicians. It is with politics 
 as with money ; it is not the temperate use, but 
 the unmoderate love of it, that is the root of ail 
 evil. Thousands of professors of rehgion have 
 made shipwreck of their faith and a good con- 
 science, during the tempests of pohtical agita- 
 tion ; let us then, as we value our lives, be 
 cautious how we embark on this stormy and 
 troubled ocean. 
 
 There is one way in which many Christians 
 offend against the laws of their country without 
 scruple, and without remorse ; I mean by en- 
 deavouring to evade the payment of taxes. Had 
 there been no Christian statute to condemn this 
 practice, the general principles of reason would 
 be quite sufficient to prove its criminality. But 
 the New Testament has added the authority of 
 revelation to the dictates of reason ; and thus 
 made it a sin against God, no less than a crime 
 against society, to defraud the revenue, " Ren- 
 der unto Cesar the things that are Cesar's ; 
 tribute to whom tribute is due, and custom to 
 whom custom," is the authoritative language 
 of St. Paul. This precept derives great force 
 from the consideration that it was dehvered at a 
 time, and under a government, in which the 
 taxes were not imposed by the people themselves, 
 but by the arbitrary power of a despot. Cer- 
 tainly if, under these circumstances, it was the 
 duty of a Christian to pay the tribute money, 
 
58 CHRISTIA.N FELLOWSHIP. 
 
 any effort which we make to evade it, must be 
 additionally criminal, since we are taxed by the 
 will of our representatives. The excuses usually 
 made in justification of this practice, only serve 
 to show how far even some good people may be 
 imposed upon, by the deceitfulness of the human 
 heart. Every time we have made a false return 
 on the schedule which regulates our quota of 
 taxation, or that we have purchased knowingly a 
 contraband article of food, beverage, or dress, 
 we have committed a fraud upon society, have 
 assumed a power to dispense with the laws of 
 our country, have violated the precepts of the 
 New Testament, have brought the guilt of a 
 complicated crime upon our conscience, and 
 have subjected ourselves to the displeasure of 
 God, and the discipline of his church. 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 ON THE DUTIES OF CHURCH MEMBERS TO 
 THEIR PASTORS. 
 
 I. Submission to their just and scriptural au- 
 thority. 
 
 It is readily admitted that the unscriptural, 
 and therefore usurped domination of the priest- 
 hood is the root from whence arose the whole 
 system of papal tyranny ; which, springmg up 
 like a poison tree in the garden of the Lord, 
 withered by its shadow, and blighted by its in- 
 fluence, almost every plant and flower of genu- 
 ine Christianity. It is matter of no regret, there- 
 fore, nor of surprise, if a ceaseless jealousy should 
 be maintained by those who understand the prin- 
 ples of religious liberty, against the encroach- 
 ments of pastoral authority. Priestly dominion, 
 as it appears in the Vatican, is the most detest- 
 able and the most mischievous of all tyranny ; 
 but when it appears in the pastor of an inde- 
 pendent church, divested at once of the elements 
 of power and the trappings of majesty, the mere 
 mimicry of authority, it is rather ridiculous than 
 
60 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 alarming, and bears no nearer resemblance to 
 its prototype at Rome, than the httle croaking, 
 hopping animal of the pond, did to the ox of the 
 field, which his pride led him to emulate, until 
 he burst. 
 
 Still, however, there is authority belonging to 
 the pastor ; for office without authority is a sole- 
 cism. "Remember them that have the rule over 
 you" said St. Paul to the Hebrews, xiii. 7. " Obey 
 them that have the rule over you. Submit your- 
 selves, for they watch for your souls," 17. "They 
 addicted themselves to the ministry ; submit your- 
 selves to such." 1 Cor. xvi. 15, 16. These are 
 inspired injunctions, and they enjoin obedience 
 and submission on Christian churches to their 
 pastors. The authority of pastors, however, is 
 not legislative or coercive, but simply declara- 
 tive and executive. To define with precision 
 its limits, is as difficult as to mark the bounda- 
 ries of the several colours of the rainbow, or of 
 light and darkness at the hour of twihght jn the 
 hemisphere. The minister is to command, yet 
 he is not to " lord it over God's heritage." This 
 is not the only case, in which the precise limits 
 of authority are left undefined by the scriptures. 
 The duties of the conjugal union are laid dovm 
 in the same general manner : the husband is to 
 rule and the wife to obey ; yet it is difficult to de- 
 clare where in this instance authority and sub- 
 mission end. In each of these instances tho 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 61 
 
 union is founded on mutual love, confidence and 
 esteem, and it might therefore be rationally 
 supposed, that under these circumstances gene- 
 ral terms are sufficient, and that there would 
 arise no contests for power. If the people see 
 that all the authority of their pastor is employ- 
 ed for their benefit, tliey will not be inclined to 
 ascertain by measurement whether he has pass- 
 ed its limits. The very circumstance of his pre- 
 rogative being thus undefined, should on the 
 one hand make him afraid of extending it. and 
 on the other, render his church cautious of di- 
 minishing it. It is my decided conviction, that 
 in many of our churches, the pastor is depressed 
 far below his just level. He is considered mere- 
 ly in the light of a speaking brother. He has 
 no official distinction or authority. He may flat- 
 ter like a sycophant, he may beg like a servant, 
 he may woo like a lover ; but he is not permit- 
 ted to enjoin like a ruler. His opinion is receiv- 
 ed with no deference, his person treated with 
 no respect, and in the presence of some of his 
 lay tyrants, if he say any thing at all, it must 
 be somewhat similar to the ancient soothsay- 
 ers, for he is only permitted to peep and mut- 
 ter fi-om the dust. 
 
 Those persons who are anxious to strip their 
 pastors of all just elevation, cannot expect to 
 derive much edification from their labours ; for 
 instruction and advice, hke substances falling to 
 
62 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 the earth, impress the mind with a momentum, 
 proportionate to the height from which they de- 
 scend. 
 
 II. Church members should treat their pas- 
 tor with distinguishing honour, esteem, and love. 
 
 " Let the elders that rule well be accounted 
 worthy of double honour, especially they that 
 labour in the word and doctrine."* 1 Tim. v. 
 17. " Know them that have the rule over you, 
 and esteem them very highly in love, for their 
 works' sake." 1 Thes. v. 11, 12. To prescribe 
 in what way our love should express itself, is al- 
 most needless, as love is the most inventive pas- 
 sion of the heart, and will find or make a thou- 
 sand opportunities for displaying its power. 
 Love is also practical, as well as ingenious, and 
 does not confine itself either to the speculations 
 of the judgment or the feehngs of the heart. It 
 breathes in kind words, and lives in kind deeds. 
 Where a minister is properly esteemed and lov- 
 
 * It is surprising to me that an attempt should have 
 been made to found on no other basis than this passage, 
 a double office of eldership in the church, and to es- 
 tablish a distinction between ruling and preaching el- 
 ders, when nothing more can be fairly inferred from 
 the passage, than that the apostles intended to show the 
 whole design and duties of the elder's office, and to 
 pronounce him entitled to peculiar respect, who fulfill- 
 ed them all, and who, to ruling well, added much dili- 
 gence in preaching the word. 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 63 
 
 ed, there will be the greatest deference for 
 his opinions, the most deUcate attention to 
 his comfort, a scrupulous respect for his 
 character. Some people treat their minister as 
 if he could feel nothing but blows. They are 
 rude, uncourteous, churlish. Instead of this, 
 let him see the most studious and constant care 
 to promote his happiness and usefulness. When 
 he is in sickness, visit him ; in trouble, sympa- 
 thise with him ; when absent from home, take a 
 kind interest in his family ; when he returns, 
 greet him with a smile ; at the close of the la- 
 bours of the Sabbath, let the deacons and lead- 
 ing members gather round him in the vestry, 
 and not suffer him to retire from his scene of 
 public labours without the reward of some to- 
 kens of their approbation, if it be only one 
 friendly pressure of the hand. Let him see that 
 his prayers, and sermons, and solicitude, render 
 him dear to the hearts of his flock. It is aston- 
 ishing what an influence is sometimes produc- 
 ed upon a minister's mind and comfort, even by 
 the least expression of his people's regard. Of 
 this we have a beautiful instance in the life of 
 St. Paul. On that important journey to Rome, 
 which was to decide the question of hfe or death, 
 he appears to have felt a season of temporary 
 depression when the imperial city presented it- 
 self to his view. In silent meditation he re- 
 volved, not without some degree of dismay, his 
 approaching appeal to a tribunal from which he 
 
64 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 had nothing in the way of clemency to expect. 
 For a httle while the heroism of this exalted 
 man was somewhat affected by his situation. 
 At this juncture some of the Roman Christians, 
 who had been apprized of his approach, came 
 out as far as the Appii-forum, and the three tav- 
 erns, to meet him, "whom, when Paul saw, he 
 thanked God, and took courage." From that 
 moment fears of Nero, of prison, and of death, 
 all left him. He sprung forward with new ar- 
 dour in his career, prepared to offer himself in 
 sacrifice on the altar of martyrdom. If then 
 the love of these brethren, who had travelled a 
 few stages to meet St. Paul, produced so happy 
 an effect upon the mind of this illustrious apos- 
 tle, how certainly might the members of our 
 churches calculate upon a similar influence be- 
 ing produced upon the hearts of their pastors, 
 by even the smaller expressions of their affec- 
 tion. 
 
 III. Attendance upon their ministration, is 
 another duty which church members owe their 
 pastors. 
 
 This attendance should be constant, not occa* 
 sional. Some of our members give unspeakable 
 pain to their pastors by the irregularity of their 
 visits to the house of God. A little inclemency 
 of weather, or the shghtest indisposition of body, 
 is sure to render their seats vacant. Sometimes 
 a still more guilty cause than this exists. Oh 1 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 65 
 
 " Tell it not in Gath, publish it not in Askelon, 
 lest the daughters of the Phihstines triumph." 
 Many professors do not scruple to devote a part 
 of the Sabbath to travelling. They do not prob- 
 ably set off upon a journey in the morning of 
 the Sabbath, and travel all day, but they set off 
 perhaps on Saturday evening, and arrive at 
 home late on Sunday morning ; or they leave 
 home after tea on Sunday evening, and thus 
 take only apart of the hallowed day from its 
 destined purpose. This practice, it is to be 
 feared, has much increased of late, and is be- 
 come one of the prevailing sins of the religious 
 world. Such persons deserve to be brought un- 
 der the censures of the church. 
 
 Some persons are irregular in their attend- 
 ance through the distance at ivhich they live front 
 their place of pnhlic ivorship. Oftentimes this is 
 unavoidable ; but it is a great inconsistency for 
 professing Christians voluntarily to choose a res- 
 idence which from its remoteness from the house 
 of God, must often deprive them of the com- 
 munion of the saints. Such a disposition to sac- 
 rifice spiritual privileges to mere temporal en- 
 joyment, does not afford much evidence that 
 religion is with them the one thing needful, or 
 that they have the mind of David, who thought 
 the threshold of the sanctuary was to be prefer- 
 red to the saloon and the park of the palace. 
 F 
 
66 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 Injurious as the practice necessarily must be to 
 the individuals themselves, it is still more so to 
 their servants and children. 
 
 In the families of the poor, and in others in- 
 deed where no servant is kept, the mother is 
 detained from public worship far more than she 
 ought to be, in consequence of her husband not 
 taking his share of parental duty. Many fathers 
 will suffer their wives to be kept from the sanc- 
 tuaiy for weeks together, rather than take 
 charge of their children, even for one part of 
 the Sabbath. This is most unkind, and most 
 unjust. A mother, it might be thouglit, has 
 pain and toil enough already, without being 
 called to suffer unnecessary privations in relig- 
 ious matters. That must be an unfeeling hus* 
 band, who would not gladly afford an hour's 
 rest and respite to his wife, on the day set apart 
 for sacred repose. 
 
 Professing Christians should feel the obliga- 
 tions to attend week day services. Most minis- 
 ters have often to complain, that they are half 
 deserted on these occasions. Surely, with such 
 hearts and amidst such circumstances as ours, it 
 is too long to go from Sabbath to Sabbath with- 
 out the aid of public worship. All persons have 
 not the command of then- own time ; but in the 
 case of those wholiave, the neglect is inexcusa- 
 ble, and argues a very low state of religion in 
 the soul. And what shall be said of those mem- 
 
CHURCH MEMBER^S GUIDE. 67 
 
 beis whom their pastor on his way to the house 
 of God, either meets going to parties of pleasure, 
 or sees in the very circles of gaiety. 
 
 A minister has a right to expect his members 
 at the meetings for social prayer.* The Chris- 
 
 * Unfortunately for the interests of our prayer meet- 
 ings, some brethren who lead our devotions are so out- 
 rageously long, that after enjoying the first half of their 
 prayers, the congregation are anxiously waiting for the 
 close of the other half. We are often prayed into a 
 good frame, and then prayed out of it again by those 
 who extend their supplications to the length of twenty 
 or five and twenty minutes at a time. A prayer on 
 these occasions should rarely exceed ten minutes. I 
 do most earnestly recommend this to the consideration 
 of those brethren who are in the habit of engaging in 
 public prayer. Devotion ends when weariness begins. 
 Brevity, fervour, and variety, are the qualities which 
 all should seek. It is also to be regretted that the 
 prayers are so much alike in the arrangement of their 
 parts. Each individual seems to think it necessary that 
 he should pursue a regular routine. How much more 
 edifying would it be, if one were to confine himself to 
 one topic, and the next were to enlarge on what the 
 preceding one had omitted. If a person feels his mind 
 impressed and drawn out by any particular subject, let 
 him confine himself to that subject, and not suppose 
 that his supplications will be unacceptable either to 
 God or man because he has not brought in the sick, the 
 church, the minister, the nation, the world, &.c. &c. 
 How affecting and impressive would it be to hear a 
 
68 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 tian that neglects these, betrays such an utter in- 
 difference to the interests of the church, and the 
 comfort of the pastor, as well as so much luke- 
 warmness in his own personal religion, as to be 
 a fit subject for the exercise of discipline. 
 
 IV. Earnest prayer. 
 
 How often and how earnestly did the great 
 apostle of the Gentiles repeat that sentence, 
 which contained at once the authority of a com- 
 mand and the tenderness of a petition — " Breth- 
 ren, pray for us." In another place, he ascribes 
 his deliverance and preservation to the prayers 
 of the churches — "You also helping together by 
 prayer for us." 2 Cor. i. 11. Surely then if this 
 illustrious man was dependent upon, and indebt- 
 ed to the prayers of Christians, how much more 
 so the ordinary ministers of Christ ! Pray then 
 for your ministers ; for the increase of their in- 
 tellectual attainments, spiritual quahfications, 
 and ministerial success. Pray for them in your 
 private approaches to the throne of grace ; pray 
 for them at the family altar, and thiiis teach your 
 servants and children to respect and love them. 
 Prayer is a means of assisting a minister within 
 
 brother sometimes confine his whole intercession to his 
 minister's usefulness; sometimes to the church; some- 
 times to the spread of the gospel in the world. See a 
 most admirable letter of Mr. Newton's on this subject 
 in his Omicron. 
 
the reach of all. They who can do nothing 
 more, can pray. The sick^ who cannot encour- 
 age their minister by their presence in the sanc- 
 tuary, can bear him upon their hearts in their 
 lonely chamber : the poor^ who cannot add to 
 his temporal comfort by pecuniary donations, 
 can supplicate their God "to supply all his needs 
 according to his riches in glory by Christ Jesus:" 
 the timid, who cannot approach to offer him 
 the tribute of their gratitude, can pour their 
 praises into the ear of Jehovah, and entreat him 
 still to encourage the soul of his servant : the 
 ignorant, who cannot hope to add one idea to^ 
 the stock of his knowledge, can place him by 
 prayer before the fountain of celestial radiance : 
 even the dying, who can no longer busy them- 
 selves as aforetime for his interests, can gather 
 up their remaining strength, and employ it in 
 the way of prayer for their pastor. 
 
 Prayer, if it be sincere, always increases our 
 affection for its object. We never feel even our 
 dearest friends to be so dear, as when we have 
 commended them to the goodness of God. It 
 is the best extinguisher of enmity, and the best 
 fuel for the flame of love. If some professing 
 Christians were to take from the time they 
 spend in praising their ministers, and others 
 from that which they employ in blaming them, 
 and both were to devote it to the act of pray- 
 ing for them, the former would find still more 
 
70 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 cause for admiration, and the latter far less 
 reason for censure. 
 
 V. Members should encourage others to at- 
 tend upon the ministry of their pastors. 
 
 Let us go up to the house of the Lord, is an 
 invitation which they should often address to 
 the people of the world, who either attend no 
 place of worship at all, or where the truth is not 
 preached. A minister cannot himself ask peo- 
 ple to attend his place of worship, but those who 
 are in the habit of hearing him can ; and it is 
 astonishing to what an extent the useftdriess of 
 private Christians may be carried in this way. 
 I have received very many into the fellowship 
 of the church under my care, who were first 
 brought under the sound of the gospel by the 
 kind solicitations of a pious neighbour. To 
 draw away the hearers of one faithful preacher 
 to another, is a despicable ambition — mere sec- 
 tarian zeal ; but to invite those who never hear 
 the gospel to listen to the joyful sound, is an ef- 
 fort worthy the mind of an angel. Shall sinners 
 invite one another to iniquity — to the brothel, the 
 theatre, the tavern — and Christians not attempt 
 to draw them to the house of God ? This is one 
 way in which every member, of every church, may 
 be the means of doing great good ; the rich, the 
 poor, male and female, masters and servants, 
 young and old, have all some acquaintance over 
 whom they may exert their influence ; and how 
 
71 
 
 can it be better employed than in attracting 
 
 them to those places 
 
 " Where streams of heavenly mercy flow. 
 And words of sweet salvation sound." 
 
 VI. It is incumbent on church members to 
 make known to their pastor any thing that oc- 
 curs within the scope of their observation, or 
 the course of their experience, relating to his 
 church and congregation. 
 
 For instance, their own spiritual embarrass- 
 ments, trials, temptations ; the declensions^back- 
 shdings, and sins of others, which they imagine 
 may have escaped his notice, and which they 
 have first tried by their own personal efforts to 
 remove. If they perceive any root of bitterness 
 growing up, which they have not strength or 
 skill enough to eradicate, it is then manifestly 
 their duty to inform him of the circmnstance. 
 lAhey perceive any individual whose case has 
 been overlooked, any one in circumstances 
 which need sympathy or relief, any who are 
 struggling with affliction, but are too modest or 
 J;imid to disclose their situation ; they should 
 bring all such occurrences under his notice. 
 Especially should they encourage any persons in 
 the congregation who appear to he under religious 
 concern ; in such cases they should put forth all 
 their tenderest solicitude to shelter and cherish 
 these hopeful beginnings, and introduce the 
 subjects of them to their minister. There are 
 
72 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 some Christians — but do they mdeed deserve the 
 name ? — who would see all the process of con- 
 version going on in the very next seat to theirs, 
 and observe the fixed attention, the anxious 
 look, the tearful eye, the serious deportment — 
 and all this repeated one Sabbath after another 
 — ^without the least possible interest, or ever 
 exchanging a single syllable with the inquiring 
 penitent ! Shame, shame on such professors ! ! 
 Can the love of Christ dwell in such cold and 
 careless hearts ? Can they have ever felt convic- 
 tion of sin ? How easy and how incumbent is 
 it to introduce ourselves to such individuals ; a 
 word, a look, w^ould be received with grat- 
 itude. 
 
 I am aware that the part of a member's duty, 
 enforced under this division of the subject, re- 
 quires extreme caution and dehcacy, not to 
 degenerate into a busy, meddling, officious dis- 
 position. All impertinent obtrusion, all fawning 
 activity, should be carefully avoided by the 
 people, and as carefully discouraged by the 
 pastor. 
 
 VII. Zealous co-operation in all schemes of 
 usefulness proposed by the pastor, whether for 
 the benefit of their own society in particular, or 
 the welfare of the church, and the world at 
 large, is the duty of Christians. 
 
 This is an age of restless activity, practical be- 
 nevolence, and progressive improvement. One 
 
73 
 
 scheme of benefit often contains the germs of 
 many more. The love of innovation and the 
 dread of it, are equally remote from true wisdom. 
 Zeal, when guided by wisdom, is a noble element 
 of character, and the source of incalculable good. 
 A church ought always to stand ready to sup- 
 port any scheme which is proved to their judg- 
 ment to be beneficial either to themselves or 
 others. It is most disheartening to ministers to 
 fijid all their eflTorts counteracted by that igno- 
 rance which can comprehend nothing strange, 
 that bigotry which is attached to every thing 
 old, that timidity which starts at every thing 
 new, or that avarice which condemns every 
 thing expensive. Usages and customs that are 
 venerable for their antiquity, I admit, should 
 not be touched by hot spirits and rude hands, 
 lest in removing the sediment deposited by the 
 stream of time at the base of the fabric, they 
 should touch the foundation itself: But where 
 the word of God is the hne and the plummet ; 
 where this line is held by the hand of caution, 
 and watched by the eye of Avisdom ; in such 
 cases, innovation upon the customs of our 
 churches is a blessing, and ought to receive the 
 support of the people. It is a scandal to any 
 Christian society, when the flame of ministerial 
 zeal is allowed to burn, without enkindUng a 
 similar fire. 
 
 G 
 
74 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 VIII. A most delicate and tender regard for 
 the pastor's reputation. 
 
 A minister's character is the lock of his 
 strength; and if once this be sacrificed, he is like 
 Samson shorn of his hair, a poor, feeble, falter- 
 ing creature, the pity of his friends and the deri- 
 sion of his enemies. I would not have bad min- 
 isters screened, nor would I have good ones ma- 
 ligned. When a preacher of righteousness has 
 stood In the way of sinners, and walked in the 
 counsel of the ungodly, he should never again 
 open his lips in the great congregation, until his 
 repentance is as notorious as his sin. But while 
 his character is unsullied, his friends should pre- 
 serve it with as much care against the tongue 
 of the slanderer, as they would his hfe against 
 the hand of the assassin. 
 
 When I consider the restless malignity of the 
 great enemy of God and hohness, and add to 
 this his subtlety and craft; when I consider 
 how much his malice would be gratified, and 
 his schemes promoted, by blackening the char- 
 acter of the ministers of the gospel ; when I 
 consider what a multitude of creatures there 
 are who are his vassals, and under his influence, 
 creatures so destitute of moral princi})le, and so 
 filled with venomous spite against religion, as to 
 be prepared to go any lengths in mahgning the 
 righteous, and especially their ministers, I can^ 
 account for it on no other ground, than a spe- 
 
75 
 
 cial interposition of providence, that the reputa- 
 tion of Christian pastors is not more frequently 
 attacked by slander, and destroyed by calumny. 
 But probably we see in this as in other cases, 
 that wise arrangement of Providence by which 
 things of delicacy and consequence are preserv- 
 ed, by calling forth greater solicitude for their 
 safety. Church members should therefore be 
 tremblingly alive to the importance of defend- 
 ing their minister's character. They should 
 neither expect to see him perfect, nor hunt after 
 his imperfections. When they cannot but see 
 his imperfections — imperfections which after all 
 may be consistent with not only real, but eminent 
 piety — they should not take pleasure in either 
 magnifying or looking at them ; but make all 
 reasonable excuse for them, and endeavour 
 to lose sight of his infirmities in his virtues, 
 as they do the spots of the sun amidst the ra- 
 diance with which they are surrounded. Let 
 them not be the subject of conversation even 
 between yourselves, much less before your chil- 
 dren, servants, and the world. If you talk of 
 his faults in derision, who will speak of his ex- 
 cellencies with admiration ? Do not look at 
 him with suspicion, but repose an honourable 
 confidence in his character. Do not make him 
 an offender for a word, and refuse to him that 
 charity and candour of judgment, which would 
 be granted to every one else. Do not magnify 
 indiscretions into immoralities, and exact fi-om 
 
76 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 him that absolute perfection, which in your own 
 case you find to be unattainable. Beware of 
 whispers, inuendoes, significant nods, and that 
 slanderous silence, which is more defamatory 
 than the broadest accusation. 
 
 Defend him against the groundless attacks of 
 others. Never hear him spoken of with unde- 
 served reproach, without indignantly repelling 
 the shafts of calumny from the wittling that 
 would make him ridiculous, the scorner that 
 would render him contemptible, and the defa- 
 mer that would brand him as immoral. 
 
 Especially guard against those creeping rep- 
 tiles which infest our churches, and are perpet- 
 ually insinuating that their ministers do not 
 preach the gospel, merely because they do not 
 incessantly repeat the same, truths in the same 
 words ; because they do not allegorize and spir- 
 itualize all the facts of the Old Testament, until 
 they have found as much gospel in the horses 
 of Pharoah's chariot as they can in St. Paul's 
 epistles ; and because they have dared to en- 
 force the moral law as the rule of the believer's 
 conduct. This antinomian spirit has become 
 the pest of many churches. It is the most mis- 
 chievous and disgusting of all errors. If the 
 heresies which abound in the spiritual world 
 were to be represented by the noxious animals 
 of the natural world, we could find some errors 
 that would answer to the vulture, the tyger, and 
 
77 
 
 the serpent ; but we could find nothing that 
 would be an adequate emblem of antinomian- 
 ism, except by a creation of our own, we had 
 united in some monstrous reptile, the venom of 
 the wasp, with the deformity of the spider, and 
 the slime of the snail. 
 
 IX. Liberal support. 
 
 The Scripture is very explicit on this head, 
 "Let him that is taught in the word communi- 
 cate unto him that teacheth in all good things." 
 Gal. vi. 6. " Who goeth a warfare any time at 
 his own charges ? — even so hath the Lord ordain- 
 ed, that they which preach the gospel, should 
 live of the gospel." 1 Cor. ix. 7, 14. The ne- 
 cessity of this appears from the injunctions de- 
 livered to ministers to devote themselves exclu- 
 sively to the duties of their office. 2 Tim. ii. 4^ 
 1 Tim. iv. 1-3, 15. I by no means contend that 
 it is unlawful for a minister to engage in secu- 
 lar concerns; for necessity is a law which su- 
 persedes the ordinary rules of human conduct ; 
 and what are they to do, whose stipend is too 
 small to support a family, and who have no 
 private source of supply ? A minister is un- 
 der additional obligations to i)rovide for things 
 honest, not only in the sight of the Lord, but of 
 men ; to owe no man any thing, to provide for 
 his own house ; and if he is not enabled to do 
 this by the liberality of his flock, and has no 
 private fortune, he must have recourse to the la- 
 
78 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 bour of his hands. It is to the deep, and wide, 
 and endless reproach of some churches, that al- 
 though possessed of abihty to support their pas- 
 tors in comfort, they dole out but a wretched 
 pittance from their affluence, leaving them to 
 make up the deficiency by a school, and then 
 with insulting cruelty complain that their ser- 
 mons are very meagre, and have a great same- 
 ness. Such congregations, if they were treated 
 as they deserve, would be put upon abstinence 
 for at least a twelve month, or until they were 
 willing to support their pastor in comfort. They 
 love him dearly with their lips, but hate him as 
 cordially with their pockets. They keep him 
 poor to keep him humble, forgetting that as hu- 
 mility is no less necessary for themselves than 
 for him, this is an argument why the articles 
 which minister to their pride, should be retrench- 
 ed in order to support his comfort. This is cer- 
 tainly not drawing them with the cords of love 
 and the bands of a man, but treating them like 
 animals who are tamed into submission by hun- 
 ger, and kept humble by being kept poor. It is 
 curious to hear how some persons will entreat 
 of God to bless their minister in his basket and 
 his store, while alas ! poor man, they have taken 
 care that his basket should be empty, and his 
 store nothingness itself. Is not this mocking 
 both God and his minister with a solemn sound 
 upon a thoughtless tongue ? 
 
79 
 
 Many rich Christians spend more in the need- 
 less wine they individually drink, than they con- 
 tribute towards the support of their pastor ; and 
 others give more for the sugar that sweetens 
 their tea, than they do for all the advantages of 
 public worship. A reproach of this kind yet 
 rests upon multitudes, which it is high time 
 should be rolled away. 
 
 It is extremely difficult, where a matter of this 
 kind must be left to voluntary contribution, and 
 the dictates of individual liberahty, to lay down 
 particular rules ; all that can be done, is, to state 
 general principles, and leave these to operate in 
 particular cases. Let all Christians therefore 
 consider what is a just and generous reward for 
 the labours of a man, who is devoting his hfe 
 to ^ssist them in obtaining an inheritance incor- 
 ruptible, undefiled, and that fadeth not away : — 
 who, in assisting them to gain eternal life, ex- 
 erts at the same time an indirect, but a benefi- 
 cial influence upon all their temporal prosperity 
 — ^who, by his ministrations, sooths their cares, 
 lightens their sorrows, mortifies their sins, 
 throws a radiance over their darkest scenes, and 
 gilds their brightest ones with additional splen- 
 dour ? 
 
 Let it not be thought that what is given to a 
 minister is a charitable donation ; it is the pay- 
 ment of a just debt. It is what Christ claims 
 
80 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP. 
 
 for his faithful servants, and which cannot be 
 withheld without robbery. I spurn for myself 
 and for my brethren, the degrading apprehen- 
 sion that we are supported by charity. We are 
 not clerical pensioners upon mere bounty. Our 
 appeal is to justice ; and if our claims are denied 
 on this ground, we refuse to plead before any 
 other tribunal, and refer the matter to the great 
 assize. 
 
CHAPTER VI. 
 
 DUTIES OF CHURCH MEMBERS TOWARDS EACH 
 OTHER. 
 
 I. The first, and that which indeed seems to 
 include every other, is love. 
 
 The stress which is laid on this in tlie Word 
 of God, both as it respects the manner in which 
 it is stated, and the frequency with which it is 
 enjoined, sufficiently proves its vast importance 
 in the Christian temper, and its powerful influ- 
 ence on the communion of believers. It is en- 
 forced by our Lord as the identifying law of his 
 kingdom. " This is my bommandment, that ye 
 love one another as I have loved you." John xv. 
 12. By this we learn that the subjects of Christ 
 are to be known and distinguished amongst men, 
 by their mutual affection. This injunction is 
 denominated the new commandment of the Chris- 
 tian economy ; not that love was no duty before 
 the coming of Christ ; but it is now placed more 
 prominently amongst the duties of behevers ; is 
 urged on fresh grounds, enforced by a more per- 
 
82 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 feet example, and constrained by stronger mo- 
 tives. The dispensation of Jesus Christ is a 
 system of most wonderful, most mysterious 
 grace. It is the manifestation, commendation, 
 and perfection of divine love. It originated in 
 the love of the Father, and is accomphshed by 
 the dove of the Son. Jesus Christ was an incar- 
 nation of love in our world. He was love living, 
 breathing, speaking, acting, amongst men. His 
 birth was the nativity of love, his sermons the 
 words of love, his miracles the wonders of love, 
 his tears the meltings of love, his crucifixion the 
 agonies of love, his resurrection the triumph of 
 love. Hence it was natural, that love should be 
 the cardinal virtue in the character of his saints, 
 and that it should be the law which regulates 
 their conduct towards each other. 
 
 The Apostles echoed the language of their 
 Master, and continually enjoined the churches 
 which they had planted, to love one another, 
 and to let brotherly love abound and increase. 
 It is a grace so important that, like holiness, no 
 measure of it is sufficient to satisfy the require- 
 ment of the Word of God. It is the basis, and 
 cement, and beauty of the Christian union. The 
 church where it is wanting, whatsoever may be 
 the number or gifts of its members, is nothing 
 better than a heap of stones, which, however 
 pohshed, want the coherence and similitude of a 
 palace. 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 83 
 
 In the best and purest ages of the church, this 
 vh-tue shone so brightly in the character of its 
 members, was so conspicuous in all their con- 
 duct, was expressed in actions so replete with 
 noble, disinterested, and heroic affection, as to 
 become a proverb with surrounding pagans, 
 and call forth the well known exclamation, 
 " See how these Christians love one another.'* 
 A finer eulogium was never pronounced on the 
 Christian church ; a more valuable tribute was 
 never deposited on the altar of Christianity. 
 Alas ! that it should so soon have ceased to be 
 just, and that the church as it grew older should 
 have lost its loveliness by losing its love. 
 
 But it will be necessary to point out the man- 
 ner in which brotherly ove wherever it exists 
 will operate. 
 
 1. In a peculiar complacency in ourfelloiv mem- 
 bers, as the objects of divine love. 
 
 Complacency is the very essence of love ; and 
 the ground of all proper complacency in the 
 saints, is their relation and likeness to God. We 
 should feel peculiar dehght in each other as fel- 
 low heirs of the grace of God, partakers of like 
 precious faith, and joint sharers of the common 
 salvation. We must be dear to each other as 
 the objects of the Father's mercy, the Son's dy- 
 ing grace, and the Spirit's sanctifying influence. 
 The love of Christians is of a very sacred nature, 
 and is quite peculiar. It is not the love of con- 
 
84 CHRISTIAN FEI/LOWSHIP, OR 
 
 sanguinity, or friendship, or interest, or general 
 esteem ; but it is an affection cherished for 
 Christ's sake. They may see many things in 
 each other to admire, such as an amiable tem- 
 per, pubhc spirit, tender sympathy ; but Chris- 
 tian love does not rest on these things, although 
 they may increase it, but on the ground of a 
 common relationship to Christ. On this account 
 they are to take peculiar delight in each other, 
 as being one in Christ. " These," should a be- 
 liever exclaim, as he looks on the church, "are 
 the objects of the Redeemer's living and dying 
 love, whom he regards w^ith complacency ; and 
 out of affection to him, I feel an inexpressible 
 delight in them. I love to associate with them, 
 to talk with them, to look upon them, because 
 they are Christ's." 
 
 2. Love to our brethren will lead us to hear 
 one another^s burthens, and so fulfil the law of 
 Christ. Gal. vi. 2. 
 
 When we see them oppressed with a weight 
 of anxious care, instead of carrying ourselves 
 with cold indifference and unfeeling distance 
 towards them, we should cherish a tender solic- 
 itude to know and reheve their anxieties. How 
 touching would such a salutation as the follow- 
 ing be from one Christian to another : " Brother, 
 I have observed with considerable pain, that 
 your countenance has been covered with gloom, 
 as if you were sinking under some inward solic- 
 
85 
 
 itude. I would not be unpleasantly officious, 
 nor wish to obtrude myself upon your attention, 
 farther than is agreeable ; but I offer you the 
 expressions of Christian sympathy, and the 
 assistance of Christian counsel. Can I in any 
 way assist to mitigate your care, and restore 
 your tranquilhty ?" At such sounds, the loaded 
 heart would feel as if half its load were gone. 
 It may be, the kind inquirer could yield no ef- 
 fectual relief, but there is balm in his sympathy. 
 The indifference of some professing Christians 
 to the burthens of their brethren is shocking ; 
 they would see them crushed to the very earth 
 with cares and sorrows, and never make one 
 kind inquiry into their situation, nor lend a 
 helping hand to lift them from the dust. Love 
 requires that we should take the deepest inter- 
 est in each other's case, that we should patiently 
 Hsten to the tale of wo which a brother brings 
 us, that we should mingle our tears with his, 
 that we should'offer him our advice, that we 
 should suggest to him the consolations of the 
 gospel ; in short, we should let him see that his 
 troubles reach not only our ear but our heart. 
 Sympathy is one of the finest, the most natural, 
 the most easy expressions of love. 
 
 3. Love requires that we should visit our breth- 
 ren in their affliction. 
 
 " I was sick and ye visited me, I was in prison 
 and ye came unto me ; — for as much as ye did it 
 
00 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 unto the least of these my brethren, ye did it 
 unto me;" such is the language of Jesus Christ 
 to his people, by which he teaches us how im- 
 portant and incumbent a duty it is for church 
 members to visit each other in their afflictions. 
 Probably there is no duty more neglected than 
 this. Christians often lie on beds of sickness 
 for weeks and months successively, without 
 seeing a fellow member cross the threshold of 
 their chamber door. How often have I been 
 shocked, when upon inquiring of the sufferer 
 whether such and such an individual residing in 
 their neighbourhood had been to visit them, it 
 has been said in reply, " Oh ^ no sir, I have now 
 been stretched on this bed for days and weeks. 
 My pain and weakness have been so great, that 
 
 1 have scarcely been able to collect my thoughts 
 for meditation and prayer. The sight of a dear 
 Christian friend would indeed have reheved 
 the dull monotony of this gloomy scene, and the 
 voice of piety would have been £fs music to blunt 
 my sense of pain, and lull my troubled heart to 
 short repose ; but such a sight and such a sound 
 have been denied me. No friend has been near 
 me, and it has aggravated sorrows already 
 heavy, to be thus neglected and forgotten by a 
 church, which I joined with the hope of finding 
 amongst them the comfort of sympathy. But 
 alas ! alas ! I find them too much occupied vrith 
 the things seen and temporal, to think of a su^ 
 
87 
 
 fering brother, to whom wearisome nights and 
 months of vanity are appointed." How could I 
 help exclaiming, " O, Christian love, bright im- 
 age of the Saviom-'s heart ! whither hast thou 
 fled, that thou so rarely visitest the church on 
 earth, to shed thine influence, and manifest thy 
 beauties there ? " There have been ages of 
 Christianity, so historians inform us, in which 
 brotherly love prevailed amongst Christians to 
 such a degree, that, fearless of the infection dif- 
 fused by the most malignant and contagious 
 disorders, they have ventured to the bed side of 
 their brethren expiring in the last stages of the 
 plague, to administer the consolations of a hope 
 full of immortality. This ivas love ; love strong- 
 er than death, and which many waters could 
 not quench. It was no doubt imprudent, but 
 it was heroic, and circulated far and wide the 
 praises of that dear name which was the secret 
 of the wonder. 
 
 How many are there, now bearing the Chris- 
 tian name, who scarcely ever yet paid one visit 
 to the bed side of a suffering brother. Shame 
 and disgrace upon such professors ! ! Let them 
 not expect to hear the Saviour say, "I was 
 sick, and ye visited me." 
 
 That this branch of Christian love may be 
 performed with greater dihgence, it would be a 
 good plan for the pastor, at every church meet- 
 ing, to mention the names of the afflicted mem- 
 
88 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 « 
 
 bers, and stir up the brethren to visit them. It 
 would be particularly desirable for Christians to 
 go to the scene of suffering on a Sabbath day, 
 and read the Bible and sermons to the afflicted, 
 at that time, as they are then peculiarly apt to 
 feel their sorrows, in consequence of being cut 
 off from the enjoyments of public worship. 
 
 4. " Pray one for another,'''' James v. 16. 
 
 Not only with but /or one another. A Chris- 
 tian should take the interests of his brethren into 
 the closet. Private devotion is not to be selfish 
 devotion. It would much increase our affection 
 did we devote more of our private prayers to 
 each other's welfare. 
 
 5. Pecuniary relief should he administered to 
 those who need it. 
 
 "Distributing to the necessities of the saints," 
 Rom. xii. 13, is mentioned amongst the incum- 
 bent duties of professing Christians. How just, 
 how forcible is the interrogation of the Apostle, 
 1 John iii. 17, " Whoso hath this world's good, 
 and seeth hisbrother have need, and shutteth up 
 his bowels of compassion from him, how dwell- 
 eth the love of God in him ? " Nothing can be 
 more absurd, than those pretensions to love, 
 which are not supported by exertions to relieve 
 the wants of the object beloved. It must be a 
 singular affection which is destitute of mercy. 
 So powerfully did this holy passion operate in 
 the first ages of the church, that many rich 
 
 Ifc 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 89 
 
 Christians sold their estates, and shared their 
 affluence with the poor. What rendered this 
 act the more remarkable is, that it was purely 
 voluntary. It is not our didy any more than it 
 was theirs, to go this length ; still, however, it is 
 evident both from general principles as well as 
 from particular precepts, that we are under ob- 
 hgation to make some provision for the poor. 
 This duty must be left m the statement of gen- 
 eral terms, as it is impossible to define its pre- 
 cise limits. It does not appear to me to be at 
 all incumbent to make regular periodical distri- 
 butions to the poor, whether in circumstances 
 of distress or not. Some churches have a reg- 
 istered list of pensioners, who come as regular- 
 ly for their pay, as if they were hired servants. 
 If they are old, infirm, or unprovided for, this 
 is very well ; but for those to receive relief, who 
 are getting a comfortable subsistence by their 
 labour, is an abuse of the charity of the church. 
 The money collected at the Lord's supper should 
 be reserved for times of sickness and pecuUar 
 necessity. 
 
 It should be recollected, also, that public con- 
 tributions do not release the members from the 
 exercise of private liberality. The shilhng a 
 month which is given at the sacrament, seems, 
 in the opinion of many, to discharge them from 
 all further obligation to provide for the comfort 
 H 
 
90 - CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 of their poorer brethren, and to be a sort of 
 composition for the full exercise of religious 
 charity. This is a great mistake ; it ought rath- 
 er to be considered as a mere earnest, or pledge 
 of all that more effective and abundant liberality 
 which they should exercise in secret. 
 6. Forbearance is a great part of love. :\ 
 " Forbearing one another in love." Eph. iv. 4. 
 In a 'Christian church, especially where it is of 
 considerable magnitude, we must expect to find 
 a very great diversity of character. There are 
 all the gradations of intellect, and all the varie- 
 ties of temper. In such cases great forbearance 
 is absolutely essential to the preservation of har- 
 mony and peace. The strong must bear with 
 the infirmities of the weak. Christians of 
 great attainments in knowledge should not 
 in their hearts despise, nor in their conduct ridi- 
 cule the feeble conceptions of those who are 
 babes in Christ ; but most meekly correct their 
 errors, and most kindly instruct their ignorance. 
 This is love. In very many persons there will 
 unhappily be found some things, which although 
 they by no means affect the reality and sincerity 
 of their religion, considerably diminish its lustre, 
 and have a tendency, without the caution of 
 love, to disturb our communion with them. 
 Some have a forward and obtrusive manner ; 
 Others are talkative ; others indulge a complain- 
 ing, whining, begging disposition ; others are 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 91 
 
 abrupt, almost to rudeness, in their address. 
 These, and many more, are the spots of God's 
 children — with which we are sometimes so 
 much displeased, as to feel an alienation of 
 heart from the subjects of them, although we 
 have no doubt of their real piety. Now here is 
 room for the exercise of love. These are the 
 cases in which we are to employ that charity 
 which covereth all things. Are we to love on- 
 ly amiable Christians? Perhaps, after all, in 
 the substantial parts of religion, these rough 
 characters far excel others, whom courtesy and 
 amiableness have carried to the highest degree 
 of polish. I do not say we are to love these m- 
 dividuals /or their pecuharities, but in spite of 
 them. Not on their own account, but for 
 Christ's sake, to whom they belong. And what 
 can be a greater proof of our affection for him, 
 than to love an unlovely individual on his ac- 
 count ? 
 
 If you had the picture of a valued friend, 
 would you withdraw from it your affection, and 
 throw it away, because there was a spot upon 
 the canvas, which in some degree disfigured 
 the painting ? No ; you would say, it is a like- 
 ness of my friend still, and I love it notwith- 
 standing its imperfection. The believer is a 
 picture of your best friend ; and will you dis- 
 card him, neglect him, because there is a speck 
 upon the painting ? 
 
92 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 II. Church members should cuhivate peace 
 and HARMONY one with another. 
 
 " Keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of 
 peace. Ephes. iv. 3. Be of one mind, live in 
 peace. 2 Cor. iii. 11. Follow after the things 
 w^hich make for peace. Rom. xiv. 19." It is 
 quite needless to expatiate on the value and im- 
 portance of peace. What society can exist 
 without it ? I shall therefore proceed to state 
 what things are necessary for the attainment of 
 this end. 
 
 1. Members sJiould he subject one to another in 
 hiwiility. 1 Pet. V. 5, "Likewise, ye younger, 
 submit yourselves unto the elder. Yea, all of 
 you, be subject one to another, and be clothed 
 with humility." Now from hence we learn, that 
 some kind of mutual subjection ought to be 
 established in every Christian church. This of 
 course does not mean, that some members are 
 to make an entire surrender of their opinions 
 and feelings to others, so far as never to oppose 
 them, and always to be guided by them. It is 
 not the subjection of an inferior to a superior, 
 but of equals to one another ; not that which is 
 extorted by authority, but voluntarily conceded 
 by affection ; not yielded as matter of right, but 
 given for the sake of peace : in short, it is the 
 mutual subjection of love and humility. Young 
 and inexperienced persons ought to be subject 
 to the aged ; for what can be more indecorous 
 
 U 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 93 
 
 than to see a stripling standing up at a church 
 meeting, and with confidence and flippancy, op- 
 posing his views to those of a disciple old enough 
 to be his grandfather ? Youth loses its loveli- 
 ness when it loses its modesty. They should 
 hearken with deference and most reverential 
 attention to the opinion of the aged. Nor does 
 tlie obhgation rest here ; it extends to those who 
 are equal in age and rank : church members 
 also should be subject to each other ; they should 
 not be determined at all events to have their 
 own way, but should go as far as principle 
 would let them, in giving up their own views 
 and predilections to the rest. Every one should 
 hearken with respectful attention to the opin- 
 ions of others, and be willing to sacrifice his 
 own. The contention ought not to be for rule, 
 but for subjection. Instead of haughtily exclaim- 
 ing, " I have as much right to have my way as 
 any one else," we should say, " I have an opin- 
 ion, and will mildly and respectfully state it ; 
 yet I will not force it upon the church, but give 
 way to the superior wisdom of others, if I ara 
 opposed." There should be in every member a 
 supposition that others may see as clearly, prob- 
 ably more so, than himself 
 
 The democratic principle in our system of 
 church government must not be stretched too 
 far. The idea of equal rights, is soon abused 
 and converted into the means of turbulence and 
 
94 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 faction. Liberty, fraternity, and equality, are 
 words which both in church and state have often 
 become the signals in the mouths of some, for 
 the lawless invasion of the rights of others. It 
 has been strangely forgotten, that no man in 
 social life has a right to please only himself; his 
 will is, or ought to be, the good of the whole. 
 And that individual violates at once the social 
 compact, whether in ecclesiastical or civil soci- 
 ety, who pertinaciously and selfishly exclaims, 
 " I will have my way." Such a declaration con- 
 stitutes him a rebel against the community. Yet, 
 alas! how much of this rebellion is to be found 
 not only in the world, but in the church ; and 
 what havoc and desolation has it occasioned in 
 the churches of Christ. Unfortunately for the 
 peace of our societies, it is sometimes disguised, 
 through the deceitfulness of the human heart, 
 under the cloak of zeal for the general good. 
 Let church members enter into these sentiments, 
 and thus comply with the apostolic admonitions, 
 "Let nothing be done through strife or vain 
 glory, but in lowliness of mind let each esteem 
 others better than themselves." Phil. ii. 3. " In 
 honour preferring one another." Rom. xii. 10. 
 
 2. To the preservation of peace, a right treat- 
 ment of offencts is essentially necessary. 
 
 We should ever be cautious not to give offence. 
 
 Some persons are rude, dogmatical, or indis- 
 creet ; they never consult the feeUngs of those 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 95 
 
 around them, and are equally careless whom 
 they please and whom they offend. They say 
 and do just what their feelings prompt, without 
 the least regard to the consequences of their 
 words and actions. They act like an individual 
 who, because it pleases him, discharges a load- 
 ed musket in a crowded street, where some are 
 almost sure to be wounded. This is not the 
 charity which is kind, courteous, and civil. A 
 Christian sliould be ever afraid of giving offence ; 
 he should be anxious not to injure the wing of 
 an insect — much more the mind of a brother. 
 The peace of his brethren should even be more 
 sacred than his own. It should be his fixed de- 
 termination never, if possible, to occasion a 
 moment's pain. For this purpose he should 
 be discreet, and mild, and courteous in all his 
 language, weighing the import of words before 
 he utters them, and calculating the consequence 
 of actions before he performs them. He should 
 remember that he is moving in a crowd, and be 
 careful not to trample on, or jostle his neigh- 
 bours. 
 
 We should all be backward to receive offence. 
 
 Quarrels often begin for want of the caution 
 I have just stated, and are then continued for 
 want of the backwardness I am now enforc- 
 ing. An observance of these two principles 
 would keep the world in peace. There are 
 some people whose passions are hke tow, kin- 
 
yo CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 died into a blaze in a moment by the least spark 
 which has been designedly or accidentally 
 thrown upon it. A word, a look, is in some 
 cases quite enough to be considered a very seri- 
 ous injury. It is no uncommon thing for such 
 persons to excuse themselves on the ground that 
 their feelings are so delicately sensible that they 
 are offended by the least touch. This is a 
 humiliating confession, for it is acknowledging 
 that instead of being like the cedar of Lebanon, 
 or the oak of the forest which laughs at the tem- 
 pest and is unmoved by the boar of the wood, 
 they resemble the sensitive plant, a little squeam- 
 ish shrub, which trembles before the breeze, and 
 shrivels and contracts beneath the pressure of an 
 insect. Delicate feelings ! ! In plain English, 
 this means that they are petulant and irascible. 
 I would have a text of Scripture written upon a' 
 label, and tied upon the forehead of such per- 
 sons, and it should be this — " Beware of dogs." 
 We should never softer ourselves to be offend- 
 ed, until, at least, we are sure that offence was 
 intended ; and this is really not so often as we 
 are apt to conclude. Had we but patience to 
 wait, or humility to inquire, we should find that 
 many things were done by mistake, which we are 
 prone to attribute to design. How often do we 
 violate that charity which thinketh no evil, and 
 which imperatively demands of us to attribute a 
 good motive to another's conduct, except a bad 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 97 
 
 one is proved. Let us then deliberately deter- 
 mine, that, by God's grace, we will not be easily 
 offended. If such a resolution were generally 
 made and kept, offences would cease. Let us 
 first ascertain whether offence was intended, be- 
 fore we suffer the least emotion of anger to be 
 indulged ; and even then, when we have proved 
 that the offence was not committed by accident, 
 let us next ask ourselves whether it is worth 
 while to notice it. What wise man wiU think 
 it worth while, when an insect has stung him, 
 to pursue and punish the aggressor ? 
 
 When we have received an injuiy which is 
 too serious to be passed over unnoticed, and 
 requires explanation in order to our future 
 pleasant intercourse with the individual who 
 inflicts it, ive should neither hrood over it in silence^ 
 nor communicate it to a third person, but go direct- 
 ly to the offender himself, and state to him in private 
 our views of his conduct. This is most clearly 
 enjoined by our divine Lord — "Moreover, if thy 
 brother trespass against thee, go and tell him his 
 fault between thee and him alone : if he shall 
 hear thee, thou hast gained thy brother." Matt, 
 xviii. 15. Many persons lock up the injury in 
 their own bosom ; and instead of going to their 
 offending brother, dwell upon his conduct in 
 silence, until their imagination has added to it 
 every possible aggravation, and their minds have 
 I 
 
yo CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP^ OR 
 
 come to the conclusion to separate themselves 
 forever from his society. From that hour, they 
 neither speak to him, nor think well of him ; but 
 consider and treat him as an alien from their 
 hearts. Thi& is not religion. Our duty is to go, 
 and to go as speedily as possible, to the offender. 
 The longer we delay, the more serious will the 
 offence appear in our eyes, and the more difficult 
 will it be to persuade ourselves to obtain the 
 interview. 
 
 Others, when they have received an offence, 
 set off to some friend, perhaps to more than one, 
 to lodge tlieir complaint, and tell how they have 
 been treated. The report of the injury spreads 
 farther and wider, exaggerated and swelled by 
 those circumstances, which every gossip through 
 whose hands it passes, chooses to add to the orig- 
 inal account, till in process of time it comes 
 round to the offender himself, in its magnified 
 and distorted form, who now finds that he in his 
 turn is aggrieved and calumniated ; and thus, a 
 difficult and complicated case of offence, grows 
 out of what was at first most simple in its nature, 
 and most capable of being adjusted. Wc ought 
 to go at once to the party offending us^ before a 
 syllable has past our hps on the subject to a third 
 person : and we should also close our ears against 
 the complaints of any individual, who would in- 
 form us of the fault of a brother, before he has 
 told the offender himself. 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 99 
 
 Sometimes when persons have received a sup- 
 posed offence, they will endeavour to gain infor- 
 mation from others in a circuitous and clandestine 
 manner, in order, as they think, to conduct the 
 affair with prudence. This is crooked poHcy, 
 and rarely succeeds. It is next to impossible to 
 creep with a step so soft, and to speak with a 
 voice so muffled, as to escape detection ; and if 
 the individual surprise us in the act of ferreting 
 into holes and corners for evidence, it will be sure 
 to excite his indignation and disgust. No, go to 
 him at once, and alone. This is the command 
 of Scripture, and it is approved by reason, Matt, 
 xviii. 15 — 17. This single admonition is worth 
 all the volumes that philosophy ever wrote, and 
 ought to be inscribed in letters of gold. It 
 cannot be too often repeated, nor can too much 
 stress be laid upon it. Third persons, whose 
 ears are ever open to catch reports, should be 
 avoided as the plague ; they are the mischief- 
 makers and quarrel-m.ODgers, and are the pests 
 of our churches. 
 
 Great caution, however, should be observed 
 fW to the spirit in which ive go to the offending 
 brother. All the meekness and gentleness of 
 Christ should be in our temper and manner. 
 We should dip our very tongue in the fountain 
 of love. Every feeling, every look, every tone of 
 anger, should be suppressed. We should not at 
 once accuse our brother of the injury, for the re- 
 
100 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 port may be false ; but modestly ask him if it be 
 correct. All attempts to extort confession by 
 threatenings should be avoided ; and instead of 
 these, nothing should be employed but the ap- 
 peals of wisdom, the gentle persuasions of love.* 
 
 * There is a !very interesting description of the 
 manner in which private offences should be treated, in 
 that inimitable book, " Social Religion Exemplified; " 
 a book which every professing Christian ought to read, 
 and which having begun to read, he will never lay 
 aside, till he has finished it. Part of a dialogue, I here 
 transcribe, as shewing the manner and spirit in which 
 this very difficult matter ought to be managed : — 
 
 "Neophytus. If Epenetus please, and with the 
 good leave of the company, I would further request a 
 brief account oi private offences, that probably occurred 
 among these professing brethren. 
 
 " Epenetus. I shall then gratify my young friend, 
 which I am persuaded will not be ungrateful to the 
 company. Upon a time, in some discourse which Eg- 
 wan (of whom you have heard something before) and 
 one Hyderus had, wherein they differed in opinion, 
 the latter told the former that he was an insignificant 
 fellow, whose thoughts were not to be regarded. Eg' 
 wan said in answer, that he took it very ill of him. 
 The other replied. You may take it as you please. So 
 their conversation ended in a cloud. Egwan had but 
 little rest that night. Is it so, then, he says to himself; 
 and yet did Christ redeem me ? Did the Spirit of the 
 Lord visit my heart ? Did the church of Christ receive 
 me ? And must I (though weak and feeble) be called 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 101 
 
 If we succeed in this private interview to gain 
 our brother so far as to produce a httle relenting, 
 we ought to cherish by the kindest expressions, 
 these beginnings of repentance, and to avoid all 
 
 insignificant? Tossed through the night in much un- 
 easiness, he thought to go in the morning to one of the 
 elders to complain. He got up, and as usual, in the 
 first place committed himself to God : but while he was 
 at prayer, mourning over his present uneasiness, that 
 word came into his mind, If thy brother shall trespass 
 against thee, go and tell him his fault between thee 
 and him alone. He quickly saw, that it was not his 
 immediate business to divulge it to any body, — no, not 
 to an elder ; but to go directly to the brother who gave 
 him the offence. Accordingly, he desired God to give 
 him meekness of wisdom from above, and to bless his 
 design. So he went to Hyderus, and spoke to him as 
 follows : 
 
 Egwon. Brother, I have had a very uneasy night ; 
 you spoke, I think, very unadvisably with your lips, to 
 gay no worse of it ; you have grieved me much, 
 and surely you have sinned against God. I have 
 judged it my duty to come and have some talk with 
 you about it ; and have mentioned it to none but 
 the Lord. You know you called me, in disdain. An 
 insignificant fellow. Pray, what do you think of the 
 expression^ and of the spirit in which it was spoken ? 
 
 Hyderus. Truly, I think it was not worth your 
 while to come to me about it. I charge you not with 
 pride ; yet pray does it not look very much that way, 
 that you should make it your business to come hither 
 to prove yourself valuable and significant ? 
 
102 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 demands of unnecessary concession, all haughty 
 airs of conscious superiority, all insulting meth- 
 ods of dispensing pardon. " Brother," we should 
 say, " my aim was not to degrade you, but to 
 
 Egwan. I came with no other design than to tell 
 you my grievance. For if I am such a person as, with 
 disdain, you described me, then am I not regarded by 
 the Redeemer; have no portion in him, nor doth his 
 Spirit dwell in me ; nor hath he ever taken notice of 
 me ; otherwise, sure, I should be entitled to a place in 
 the esteem of his children. Why did the church re- 
 ceive me ? You have censured the whole church and 
 its elders, as well as myself. 
 
 Hyderus. I do not pretend to justify what I said ; 
 but think you greatly aggravate it; whereas, you 
 might as well have been easy without taking any 
 notice of it. 
 
 Egwan. And suffer the sin to lie upon you ? Broth- 
 er, nothing is desired but repentance for sinning against 
 God. I hope I am willing to think meanly of myself, 
 but am not so willing that any thing appertaining to the 
 Redeemer's kingdom should be treated with derision or 
 disdain. 
 
 Hyderus. Dear brother, I disdain you not; you dis- 
 cover yourself to be a Christian of good improvement. 
 I am sorry to have so sinned against God and you, and 
 desire that brotherly love and tender respect may 
 continue. 
 
 Egwan. Amen ; I am satisfied, dear brother. 
 
 Christophilus. What a speedy, happy end was 
 put to this offence ! Oh, what endless strife of tongues. 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 103 
 
 convince you ; and since you see and acknowl- 
 edge your fault, I am satisfied, and shall forgive 
 and forget it from this moment," 
 
 If the oflfender should refuse to acknowledge 
 his fault, and it should be necessary for us to 
 take a witness or two, which is our next step in 
 settling a disagreement, we must be very careful 
 to select men of great discretion and calmness; 
 men who will not be likely to inflame, instead 
 of healing the wound ; men who will act as me- 
 diators, not as partizans. 
 
 It is absolutely necessary in order to offences 
 being removed, that the offender, upon his be- 
 ing convicted of an injury, should make all 
 suitable concession; and it will generally be 
 found, that in long continued and complicated 
 
 evil surmisings, auimosities, and popular clamour, spring 
 and prevail in some places, for want of observing such 
 a method as this I 
 
 Neophytus. But what if Egwan had gone to the 
 €lder^rs^, as he thought once to do ? 
 
 Epen^etus. Why then he would have been re- 
 proved for taking such a wrong step ; would have been 
 better informed, and sent about his business. 
 
 Neophyttjs. But what if Hyderus had justified 
 bimselt and persisted in his sin ? 
 
 Epenetus. Then Egwan must have taken anoth- 
 er opportunity, and desired a brother or two to go 
 along with him ; that they might use their joint en- 
 deavours to bring the offender to repentance. 
 
104 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 Strifes, this obligation becomes mutual. Whoever 
 is the ORIGINAL aggressor, a feud seldom contin- 
 ues long, ere both parties are to blame. Even 
 the aggrieved individual has something to con- 
 cede ; and the way to induce the other to 
 acknowledge his greater offence, is for him to 
 confess his lesser one. It is the mark of a noble 
 and ingenuous mind to confess an error, and 
 solicit its forgiveness. " Confess your faults one 
 to another," is an inspired injunction. The 
 man who is too proud to acknowledge his fault, 
 when his conduct demands it, has violated his 
 duty, and is a fit subject for censure. There are 
 some persons, so far forgetful of their obligations 
 to Christ and to their brethren, as not only to 
 refuse to make concession, but even to give ex- 
 planation. Their proud spirits disdain even to 
 afford the least satisfaction in the way of throw- 
 ing hght upon a supposed offence. This is 
 most criminal, and is such a defiance of the 
 authority of the Lord Jesus, as ought to bring 
 the individual before the bar of the church. 
 
 We should be very cautious not to exact unrea- 
 sonable concession. A revengeful spirit is often 
 as effectually gratified by imposi^'^ hard and 
 humiliating terms of reconciliatioi^, as it possibly 
 could be by making the severest retahation. No 
 offender is so severely punished, as he who is 
 obliged to degrade himself in order to obtain a 
 pardon. And as all revenge is unlawful, we 
 
105 
 
 should be extremely careful not to gratify it at 
 the very time and by the manner in which we 
 are dispensing pardon. To convince a brother, 
 not to degrade him, is the object we are to seek; 
 and especially should we endeavour to show 
 him, that his offence is more against Christ than 
 against ourselves. 
 
 When suitable acknowledgments are made, 
 the act of forgiveness is no longer optional with us. 
 From that moment every spark of anger, every 
 feehng of a revengeful nature, is to be quench- 
 ed. " Let not the sun go down upon your wrath, 
 neither give i>lace to the devil." Ephes. iv. 26, 
 27. If we suffer sleep to visit our eyes before 
 we have forgiven an offending, but penitent 
 brother, we are committing a greater offence 
 against Christ, than our brother has committed 
 against us. The man that takes a revengeful 
 temper to his pillow, is inviting Satan to be his 
 bedfellow. Such a man would probably trem- 
 ble at the thought of taking a harlot to his bed ; 
 but is it no crime to sleep in the embrace of a 
 fend ? The word revenge should be blotted 
 from the Christian's vocabulary by the tears 
 which he sheds for his own offences. How can 
 an implacable Christian repeat that petition of our 
 Lord's prayer, " Forgive me my tres])asses as I 
 forgive them that trespass against me ? " Does 
 he forget that if he uses such language while 
 be is Uving in a state of resentment against a 
 
106 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 brother, he is praying for perdition ? for how 
 does he forgive them that trespass against him ? 
 By revenge. How strong is the language of St. 
 Paul, " Grieve not the Holy Spirit of God, 
 whereby ye are sealed unto the day of redemp- 
 tion. Let all bitterness, and wrath, and clam- 
 our, and evil speaking, be put away from you, 
 with all malice : and be kind one to another, 
 and tender hearted, forgiving one another, even 
 as God for Christ's sake hath forgiven you." 
 Ephes. iv. 30 — 32. What motives to a forgiving 
 spirit ! ! Can that man have ever tasted the 
 sweets of pardoning mercy, who refuses to for- 
 give an erring brother ? Go, Ciiristian profes- 
 sor, go first to the law, and learn thy twice ten 
 thousand sins \, go in imagination to the brink of 
 the bottomless pit, and as thou hearkenest to 
 the bowlings of the damned, remember that 
 those bowlings might have been thine ; then go 
 to the cross, and while thou lookest on the bleed- 
 ing victim, which is nailed to it, hearken to the 
 accents of mercy which breathe like soft music 
 in thine ear, " Go in peace, thy sins are all for- 
 given thee." What, ivill you, can you return 
 from such scenes, with purposes of revenge ? 
 No ; impossible. An implacable Christian is a 
 contradiction in terms. "Bigots there maybe, 
 and have been of all denominations ; but an im- 
 placable, irreconcilable, unforgiving Christian, is 
 of the same figure of speech, as a godly adul- 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 107 
 
 terer, a religious drunkard, a devout murder- 
 er."* 
 
 The last step in reclaiming an offender, is to 
 bring him before the assembled church. " If he will 
 not hear thee, then take with thee one or two 
 more, that in the mouth of two or three witnesses, 
 every word may be established ; and if he shall 
 neglect to hear them, tell it unto the church ; 
 but if he neglect to hear the church, let him be 
 unto thee as a heathen man and a pubhcan." 
 Every effort that ingenuity can invent, affection 
 prompt, or patience can conduct, ought to be 
 made, before it be brought to be investigated by 
 the brethren at large. If every trivial disagree- 
 ment be laid before the church, it will soon be- 
 come a court of common pleas, and have all its 
 time consumed in adjusting matters of which it 
 ought never to have heard. Before a pubhc in- 
 quiry takes place, the pastor should be made ac- 
 quainted with the matter ; who, if he pos- 
 sess the confidence and affection of his people, 
 will have sufficient influence, at least in all ordi- 
 nary cases, to terminate the difference in an ami- 
 cable manner. It is best to settle it even with- 
 out his interference, if possible ; but it is better 
 to consult him in every case, before the affair is 
 submitted to the last tribunal. 
 
 * Dr. Grosvenor's most pathetic Sermon on the 
 Temper of Jesus." 
 
108 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 An offence ought never to he considered as remoV' 
 ed, until love is restored. We should never rest 
 until such an explanation has been given and 
 received, as will enable us to return to harmony 
 and confidence. A mere cessation of actual 
 hostilities may do for the intercourse of the 
 world, but not for the fellowship of the saints. 
 There is no actual strife between the tenants of 
 the sepulchre ; but the cold and gloomy still- 
 ness of a church-yard is an inappropriate em- 
 blem of the peace of a Christian church. In 
 such a community we expect, that not only will 
 the discords and sounds of enmity be hushed, 
 but the sweet harmonies of love be heard ; not 
 only that the conflict of rage will terminate, 
 but be succeeded by the activity of genuine af- 
 fection. 
 
 When once an offence has been removed^ it 
 should never be adverted to in future. Its very re- 
 membrance should if possible be washed from 
 the memory by the waters of Lethe. Other 
 causes of disagreement may exist, and fresh feuds 
 arise ; but the old one is dead and buried, and 
 its angry ghost should never be evoked to add 
 fury to the passion of its successor. Nor should 
 we^ when in our turn we are convicted of an 
 error, shelter ourselves from reproof, by remind- 
 ing our reprover, that he was once guilty of a 
 similar offence. This is mean, dishonourable, 
 unchristian, and mischievous. 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 109 
 
 ' Every Christian should hear reproof with meek- 
 ness. Few know how to give reproof with pro- 
 priety, still fewer how to bear it. " Let the 
 righteous smite me, it shall be a kindness ; and 
 let him reprove me, it shall be as excellent oil, 
 which shall not break my head." How small 
 is the number who can adopt this language in 
 sincerity. What wounded pride, what mortifi- 
 cation and resentment are felt by many when 
 their faults are told to them. When we have 
 so far sinned as to deserve rebuke, we ought to 
 have humility enough to bear it with meekness; 
 and should it be deUvered in greater weight, or 
 with less affection, than Ave think is proper, a 
 penitential remembrance of our offence should 
 prevent all feelings of irritation or resentment. 
 
 2. If the peace of the church be preserved, 
 the members must watch against, and repress, a 
 
 TATTLING DISPOSITION. 
 
 There are few circumstances which tend more 
 to disturb the harmony and repose of our socie- 
 ties, than a proneness in some of their members 
 to a gossipping, tattling disposition. There are 
 persons so deeply infected with the Athenian 
 passion to hear or tell some new thing, that their 
 ears or lips are always open. With insatiable 
 appetite they devour all the news they can by 
 any means collect, and are never easy until it is 
 all disgorged again, to the unspeakable annoy- 
 ance and disgust of others aroimd them. It is 
 
110 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 one of the mysteries of God's natural government, 
 that such should gain a sort of adventitious conse- 
 quence by the mischief they occasion, and be thus 
 sheltered from scorn by being regarded with 
 dread. The tattler is of this description : I mean 
 the individual who loves to talk of other men's 
 matters, and especially of their /ait^^5 ; for it will 
 be found, that by a singular perversity of dispo- 
 sition, those who love to talk about the circum- 
 stances of others, rarely ever select their excellen- 
 cies as matter of discourse, but almost always 
 fix upon their failings ; and thus, to borrow a 
 simile of Solomon's, they resemble the fly which 
 neglects the healthful part of the frame to pitch 
 and luxuriate on the sore. 
 
 In the case of tatthng there are generally three 
 parties to blame ; there is first the gossip, then 
 the person who is weak enough to listen to, and 
 report the tales ; and lastly, the individual who 
 is the subject of the report, who suffers his mind 
 to be irritated, instead of going, in the spirit of 
 meekness, to require an explanation from the 
 original reporter. 
 
 Now let it be a rule with every church mem- 
 ber, to avoid speaking of the circumstances, and 
 especially of the faults of others. Let this rule 
 have the sanctity of the laws of Heaven, and 
 the immutability of those of the Medes and Per- 
 sians. Let every individual resolve with himself 
 thus : " I will be slow to speak of others. I will 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. Ill 
 
 neither originate a report by saying what I think, 
 nor help to circulate a report by repeating what 
 I hear." This is a most wise regulation, which 
 would at once preserve our own peace and the 
 peace of society. We should beware of saying 
 any thing, which by the perverted ingenuity of 
 a slanderous disposition, may become the basis 
 of a tale to the disadvantage of another. It is 
 not enough, as I have hinted, that we do not 
 originate sl report, but we ought not to circulate 
 it. When it reaches us, there it should stop and 
 go no farther. We should give it to prudence, 
 to be buried in silence. We must never appear 
 pleased with the tales of gossips and news- 
 mongers, much less with the scandals of the back- 
 biter ; our smile is their reward. If there were 
 no listeners, there would be no reporters. In com- 
 pany let us always discourage and repress such 
 conversation. Talkers know where to find a 
 market for their stuff; and like poachers and 
 smugglers, who never carry theix contraband ar- 
 ticles to the house of an exciseman, they never 
 offer their reports to an individual Avho they 
 know would reprove them in the name of Jesus. 
 
 Let us beware of in ourselves, and discourage in 
 others, the holloio deceitful practice of indulging a 
 tattling disposition, by professedly lamenting over 
 the faults of our brethren. 
 
 Many who would be afraid or ashamed to men- 
 tion the faults of a brother in the way of direct 
 
112 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 affirmation or report, easily find, or attempt to 
 find, a disguise for their backbiting disposition 
 in affected lamentations. " What a pity it is," they 
 exclaim, " that brother B. should have behaved 
 so ill. Poor man, I am sorry that he should 
 have committed himself. The petulance of his 
 temper is exceedingly to be regretted. He does 
 not much honour religion." " And then," re- 
 plies a second, " how sorry I am to hear this re- 
 port of sister C. ; how the world will talk, and 
 the cause of Christ suffer by such unwarrantable 
 things in the conduct of a professor. It will not 
 be a secret long, or I would not mention it." 
 " Oh," says a third, " I have heard whispers of 
 the same kind in times past. I have long sus- 
 pected it, and mentioned my fears some months 
 ago to a friend or two. I thought she was not 
 the person she appeared to be. I am very sorry 
 for her, and for the cause of Christ. I have long 
 had my suspicions, and now they are all con- 
 firmed. I shall tell the friends to whom I ex- 
 pressed my fears what I have now heard." In 
 this way is a tattling disposition indulged in the 
 circles of even good people, under the guise of 
 lamentation for the sins of others. " Odious and 
 disgusting cant," would a noble and honourable 
 Christian exclaim, with hallowed indignation, 
 " which of you, if you really lamented the fact, 
 would report it ? which of you has gone to the err- 
 ing individual, inquired into the truth of the mat- 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 113 
 
 ter, and, finding it true, has mildly expostulated? 
 Let your lamentations be poured out before God 
 and the offender, but to none else." 
 
 Others, again, indulge this disposition hy run- 
 ning about to inquire into the truth of a report which 
 they say has reached them, respecting a brother. 
 " Have you heard any thing of brother H. lately? 
 they ask with a significant look. "No ;" replies the 
 person. " Then I suppose it is not true." "Why, 
 what have you heard ? Nothing I hope aflfect- 
 ing his moral character." " Not very materially ; 
 but I hope it is false." The tattler cannot go, 
 however, without letting out the secret, and 
 then sets off to inquire of another and another. 
 Mischief making creature I Why had he not 
 gone, as was his obvious duty, to the individual 
 who was the subject of the report, and inquired 
 of him the truth of it? Aye, but then the story 
 would have been contradicted at once, and the 
 pleasure of telling it would have been ended. 
 
 There are cases in which a modest disclosure 
 of the failings of others is necessary. Such, for 
 example, as when a church is likely to be de- 
 ceived in the character of an individual, whom 
 it is about to admit to communion. In such 
 instances, the person who is aware of the impo- 
 sition that is likely to be practised, should go 
 directly to the pastor, and make him acquaint- 
 ed with the fact ; instead of which, some persons 
 K 
 
114 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 whisper their suspicions to any and to many, 
 except the pastor. It is perfectly lawful also to 
 prevent any brother from being betrayed into a 
 ruinous confidence in pecuniary matters, by in- 
 forming him of the character of the individual 
 by whom he is about to be deceived. Silence, 
 in such cases, would be an obvious injury. 
 
 Be slow to speak, then, is a maxim which 
 every Christian should always keep before his 
 eyes. Silent people can do no harm ; but talk- 
 ers are always dangerous. 
 
 III. Besides these things, there are duties 
 which members owe to the church in its collect- 
 ive capacity. 
 
 1. They are bound to take a deep interest in 
 its concerns, and to seek its prosperity by all 
 lawful means. 
 
 Every one should feel that he has a personal 
 share in the welfare of the society. He should 
 consider that having selected that particular com- 
 munity with which he is associated, as his religious 
 home, he is under a solemn obligation to promote 
 by every proper effort, its real interest. He is ta 
 be indifferent to nothing which at any time affects 
 its prosperity. Some members, from the moment 
 they have joined a Christian church take no con- 
 cern in any of its affairs. They scarcely ever at- 
 tend a church meeting ; they know neither who 
 are excluded, nor who are received. If members, 
 are added, they express no delight ; if none sre 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 115 
 
 admitted, they feel no grief. They fill up their 
 places at the table, and in the house of God ; and 
 beyond this, seem to have nothing else to do 
 with the church. This is a most criminal apa- 
 thy; a Christian ought to be as trembhngly 
 alive to the welfare of the religious society to 
 which he is united, as he is to the success of his 
 worldly affairs. 
 
 2. They are bound to attend all the meetings 
 of the church, at least so far as their circum- 
 stances will allow. They had better be absent 
 from sermons and prayer-meetings, than from 
 these. How can they know the state of the so- 
 ciety, if they are not present when its affairs are 
 exhibited and arranged ? or how can they exer- 
 cise that proper confidence in the piety of the 
 brethren, which is essential to fellowship, if they 
 are absent at the time of their admission ? 
 
 3. They should most conscientiously devote 
 their gifts, graces, and abilities to the service of 
 the church, in an orderly and modest way ; 
 neither obtruding their assistance when it is not 
 required, nor withholding it when it is solicited. 
 Those who have gifts of prayer, should not be 
 backward to exercise them for the edification of 
 their brethren. Those who have penetration 
 and sound judgment^ should render their counsel 
 and advice upon every occasion. Persons of 
 large and respectable worldly connexions may 
 
316 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 often use their influence with great benefit to 
 the temporal affairs of the society. 
 
 And there is one hne of charitable exertion, 
 which would be pecuharly beneficial, and which 
 has been too much neglected in all our societies ; 
 I mean the practice of respectable members read- 
 ing the Scriptures, religious tracts, and sermons, 
 in the habitations of the poor. I am aware that 
 this is an age when many run to and fro, and 
 when lay preaching is carried to a very improp- 
 er and mischievous extent. Some who have no 
 other qualification for preaching than boldness 
 and ignorance, are every Sabbath employed, of 
 whom it might be said, that it is a pity they 
 have not the gift of silence. Unfortunately, 
 those who are most qualijied, are frequently least 
 disposed ; while the least qualified, are the most 
 zealous. But how many wise, judicious, holy 
 men, are there in our churches, who would be 
 most honourably and most usefully employed, in 
 reading the words of life, and short evangelical 
 sermons, in the cottages of the poor. Let a 
 convenient house be selected, and the neigh- 
 bours invited to attend ; and who can tell what 
 vast benefit would accrue from such a scheme ? 
 By the blessing of God upon these efforts, re- 
 formation would be wrought in the lower class- 
 es; religion would gain an entrance where it 
 could be introduced by no other means ; and 
 our churches be replenished with holy, consist- 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 117 
 
 ent members. Persons of respectable circum- 
 stances in life, especially, should thus employ 
 themselves, as their situation gives them greater 
 influence. Females may be thus engaged, 
 without transgressing either against the injunc- 
 tion of the apostle, or the modesty which is so 
 becoming their sex. I am astonished that 
 means of usefulness so simple, so easy, and so 
 efficient, are not more generally employed. 
 
 4. It is due to the authority of the church, 
 that every member should cordially submit to its 
 discipline. Without this, order would be de- 
 stroyed, and the reign of anarchy introduced. 
 This, indeed, as we have already considered, is 
 essentially implied in the very act of joining the 
 church ; and no one ought to think of such an 
 act of union, who is not determined to submit 
 to its rules and its decisions. 
 
CHAPTER VII. 
 
 THE DUTIES OF CHURCH MEMBERS TO THE 
 MEMBERS or OTHER CHRISTIAN SOCIETIES. 
 
 First. In those cases where the churches 
 are of a different denomination. 
 
 1. We should not deride their rehgious opin- 
 ions and practices. 
 
 They act conscientiously; and whatever is done 
 at the dictate of conscience, is too sacred to be 
 made the matter of ridicule. The way to bring 
 the scorn of ungodly men upon all religion, is 
 for rehgious people, differing upon minor points, 
 to jest with each other's practices. 
 
 2. Let us avoid religious bigotry and preju- 
 dice. 
 
 By bigotry, I mean such an overweening at- 
 tachment to our opinions and denomination, as 
 alienates our affections from Christians of oth- 
 er name, and leads us to conclude there is little 
 excellence or piety, except in our own commu- 
 nion. Some Christians are so shortsighted by 
 prejudice, that they cannot discern the most 
 splendid exhibitions of moral excellence, if they 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 119 
 
 are at the least removed from their own denom- 
 ination. Tlie consideration, that a man is not 
 of their party, is sufficient in their evil eye, to 
 dim the lustre of an example which angels ad- 
 mire, and to echpse that living luminary, which, 
 to the eye of Heaven, shines with most radiant 
 glory. Their moral vision has so long and so 
 intently poured over the minute distinctions of 
 party, as to have acquired a contraction of pow- 
 er, which prevents them from comprehending 
 and admiring as they would otherwise do, the 
 grander features of religion in general. 
 
 I know not a proof of true piety more deci- 
 sive, and more pleasing, than that quick percep- 
 tion, and fervent admiration of the beauties of 
 holiness, which lead a man to recognise and 
 love them, wherever they are seen, whether in 
 his own denomination or in others. " The evil 
 to be deplored in the present state of the church, 
 is the unnatural distance at which Christians 
 stand from each other, the spirit of sects, the 
 disposition to found their union on the wood, 
 hay, and stubble of human inventions or dis- 
 putable tenets, instead of the eternal Rock, the 
 faith once delivered to the saints. Surely, sure- 
 ly, we shall find a sufficient bond of union, a 
 sufficient scope for all our sympathies in the 
 doctrine of the cross."* 
 
 * Robert Hall. 
 
120 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 Secondly. I shall now speak of the con- 
 duct of Christians to the members of other 
 churches of their own denomination. 
 
 It does not unfrequently happen, that where 
 two or more churches of the same denomina- 
 tion exist in a town, a most unhappy, unscriptur- 
 al, disgraceful temper, is manifested towards each 
 other. All the feelings of envy, jealousy, and 
 ill will, are cherished and displayed with as 
 much, or more bitterness, than two rival trades- 
 men would exhibit in the most determined op- 
 position of interests. This is peculiarly the 
 case, where two churches have been formed, by a 
 schism, out of one. Oftentimes the feud has 
 been perpetuated through one generation, and 
 hasbeenbequeathed to the generation following. 
 Can it be that these are churches of saints? 
 Can it be that these are all one in Christ? Can 
 it be that these are societies, whose rule is the 
 word of Christ, whose conduct is the image of 
 Christ, whose end is the glory of Christ ! ! 
 
 Shame, public, deep, indelible shame on such 
 societies ! Is it thus that churches quarrel, to 
 find sport for their enemies ? By all the regard 
 which is due to the authority of the Lord Jesus, 
 by all the constraining influence of his love, let 
 such societies be impelled to terminate their 
 hateful strifes, which are not more dishonoura- 
 ble to the cause of rehgion in general, than 
 they are injurious to the interests of piety with- 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 121 
 
 in their own immediate sphere of action. With 
 what bitter taunts, with what sarcastic triumph, 
 do profane and infidel spectators point to such 
 scenes, and ironically exclaim, " See how these 
 Christians love one another!" 
 
 Let us guard against this evil where it does 
 not exist, and endeavour to suppress it where it 
 does. Let us not look Avith envy and jealousy 
 on the growing prosperity of other societies. 
 Let us not consider their success as in any de- 
 gree encroaching upon ours. If we succeed 
 more in our own church, let us be thankful, but 
 not boastful; if others take precedence, let us 
 be stirred up to affectionate, holy emulation, but 
 not to envy and jealousy. 
 
 A worthy minister, who used to preach a 
 week day lecture in the city of London, heard 
 a friend expressing his regret that it was so ill 
 attended. " Oh, that," replied the minister, " is 
 of little consequence, as the gospel is preached 
 by several others in the same neighbourhood ; 
 and in such a situation, for any one to be very 
 desirous that people should come and hear the 
 gospel from him, instead of others, seems as un- 
 reasonable, as it would be for one of the shop- 
 men in a large shop, to wish all the customers 
 to come to his particular part of the counter. 
 If the customers come at all, and the goods go 
 off, in so far as he feels an interest in the pros- 
 L 
 
122 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 perity of the shop, he will rejoice." Lovely and 
 rare example of true humility, pure zeal, and 
 genuine love to Christ ! Look at this, ye minis- 
 ters and churches, who quarrel with your neigh- 
 bours, and scarcely speak well of them, because 
 they prosper no less than you ! Shall we feel 
 mortified when immortal souls are saved, be- 
 cause we were not the instruments of their con- 
 version ? Shall we say, if loe cannot gather 
 them into aur church, let them not be gather- 
 ed ? If two rival physicians, w^ho had each as 
 much as he could do, when the plague was rag- 
 mg in a town, looked with envy and grudging 
 on each other's success, what should we say of 
 their spirit ? But such a temper in these circum- 
 stances is far less criminal than the envious dis- 
 position of some ministers and their flocks. 
 
 There should be a spirit of mutual affedionhe- 
 tween the members of different churches. They 
 should love as brethren ; and that this might 
 not be disturbed, they should avoid, when they 
 meet in their respective social circles, all invidi- 
 ous and uncharitable reference to the others. No- 
 thing is more common than for the Christians 
 of one society to make the circumstances and 
 faults of those of another, the leading topics of 
 conversation. Thus the coals of strife are kin- 
 dled in these Christian parties, and every one 
 present lends his breath to fan the flame. It is 
 melancholy indeed, when our houses are thus 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 123 
 
 converted into temples for the God of this 
 world, the divider of the brethren ; and our 
 family altar is lent for an offering of scandal at 
 his shrine. Ministers, and leading persons in 
 the company, should always set their faces 
 against this mischievous gossip. Ml compari- 
 sons between the talents of the ministers, and the 
 respectability of their churches, should be carefully 
 abstained from. This is sure to do harm. It is 
 right for every church member to l^e attached! 
 to his ow^n pastor, and he may ver^ innocently 
 think that his minister is the best preacher in 
 the town ; but it is insulting ard mischievous 
 to express his opinion to those who prefer an- 
 other. It is not unusual for the pulpit to be 
 converted into a source of the most disgusting- 
 adulation, and for a ministerial sycophant tx> 
 flatter the pride of his flock, by telling them; 
 how superior they are to all others in affluence^ 
 hberaljty, and influence. Such fawning, to say 
 nothing of its littleness, is exceedingly injurious. 
 What is intended as a compliment to one church, 
 is felt as an insult by all others in its vicinity. ^ 
 All boasting should be most conscientiously re- 
 frained from, both on the part of ministers and 
 people. If they are in a state of spiritual pros- 
 perity, let them be thankful, but not vain-glori- 
 ous. " Charity vaunteth not itself, is not puffed 
 up." The apostle delivered a very keen rebuke 
 on those who are the trumpeters of their own 
 
124 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 fame, when he said, " I speak not after the Lord, 
 but as it were foohshly in the confidence of 
 boasting. Seeing that many glory after the 
 flesh, I will glory also, for ye suffer fools gladly." 
 Church members should never resent by coldnesSy 
 and distance of behaviour, the conduct of those 
 who leave their society, to join another in the 
 same toym. They have a right to exercise their 
 own judgment as well as we, and in their view 
 at least, have as good reason for preferring the 
 pastor to ^v^.iom they go, as we have for contin- 
 uing with th'i one they leave. They may sepa- 
 rate too hastily, and not on sufficient grounds; 
 but that is their concern, not ours. I have 
 known cases in which both the minister and his 
 flock have refused even the civilities of ordina- 
 ry intercourse to those who have left their 
 church to associnle with another. This is a 
 most pitiful and unchristian disposition. 
 
 There are duties to be performed by the 
 church in its collective capacity towards other 
 societies of the same denomination. 
 
 1. We should own them as churches of 
 Christ, cherish the most friendly and fraternal 
 feelings towards them, and hold Christian com- 
 munion with them, in all the duties of our 
 common faith and practice. 
 
 Such appears to have been the feehngs of the 
 primitive churches. " The churches of Christ 
 salute you." Rom. xvi. 16. " The church that 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 125 
 
 is at Babylon, elected together with you, saluteth 
 you." 1 Pet. V. 13. "Ye arc taught of God to 
 love one another, and ye do it toward all the 
 the brethren in Macedonia." 1 Thes. iv. 9, 10. 
 
 2. We should receive their members when re- 
 commended to us, and freely grant honourable 
 recommendations of our members to them. 
 
 " I commend unto you Phebe our sister, a ser- 
 Tant of the church at Cenchrea ; receive her in 
 the Lord as becometh saints, and assist her in 
 whatsoever business she hath need of you." 
 Rom. xvi. 1. " They are the messengers of the 
 churches ; shew ye to them, and before the 
 churches, the proof of your love." 2 Cor. viii. 
 23,24. 
 
 3. We should ^co-operate with neighbouring 
 churches for promoting the spread of the gospel, 
 either by local or general institutions. 
 
 Many objects, of vast importance to the spread 
 of the gospel in the world, can be accomplished 
 by the union of churches, which cannot be effect- 
 ed without it. Union is power. Places of wor- 
 ship may be opened, the faithful ministry of the 
 word introduced, and churches planted in dark 
 benighted villages ; while all the grand and noble 
 institutions organized to save a perishing world, 
 may by this means receive additional support. 
 United fires brighten each Other's blaze, and in- 
 crease each other's intensity ; and thus the asso- 
 ciation of churches, enkindles each other's zeal, 
 
126 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 and provokes one another to love and to good 
 works. Nor is zeal the only Christian virtue 
 promoted by such unions ; brotherly love is cher- 
 ished and excited. The presence of messengers 
 from other churches at the annual meetings of our 
 societies, produces a friendly feeling and brotherly 
 interest, not unlike that which a family experi- 
 ences, when gathered together at their Christ- 
 mas party. One great end of assembling the 
 males of the Jewish nation three times a year 
 before the ark, was to keep up a brotherly feel- 
 ing between the different and distant parts of the 
 nation. Nothing is so hkely to cherish the fire 
 of love, as the fuel supplied by works of zeal. 
 
 4. We should be willing to give and receive 
 ADVICE in cases of difficulty and importance. 
 
 Of course, the independence of the churches, 
 and the right of private judgment, should be 
 vigilantly watched, and sacredly })reserved. We 
 have no dominion over each other's conduct, 
 any more than over each other's faith. The 
 idea of control, is as repugnant to revelation, as 
 it is to reason. And we are to resist unto blood, 
 striving against the usurpation of foreign com- 
 pulsory interference. But advice does not imply 
 control. The dread which has been felt of the 
 simple act of one church's asking the advice of 
 a neighbouring minister, or an association of 
 ministers, in cases of extreme difficulty, discovers 
 a fear of domination, which is perfectly childish. 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 127 
 
 How consonant with all the dictates of reason, 
 and all the proceedings of civil life, is it, for two 
 parties in a state of litigation, to ask the opinion 
 of a third ; or for one individual in difficulty, to 
 solicit the advice of another. When a minister 
 and his flock are in some critical situation, let 
 them jointly agree to lay their affairs before some 
 two or three neighbouring ministers and laymen 
 of sound judgment, for counsel and direction ; 
 and how often, by this simple, rational, scriptural 
 process, would a society be brought back from 
 the brink of ruin to peace and safety. But what 
 if they should not take the advice thus given ? 
 They must then be left to themselves, and would 
 be but where they were before. The disposi- 
 tion which scorns to ask, and refuses to take 
 advice, savours far more of the pride of inde- 
 pendence, than the love of peace ; and of the 
 temper which courts interminable anarchy rath- 
 er than be indebted for the restoration of order, 
 to the opinions and persuasions of another. 
 Men which stand out of the mist of passion, can 
 see more clearly than those enveloped in the 
 fog. 
 
 5. We should take a deep interest in the wel- 
 fare of other chui-ches, and in a suitable and 
 proper manner express our sympathy, and afford 
 to them our assistance. 
 
 We should at Qur church meetings remember 
 in prayer, the cases of such as are in circum- 
 etances of affliction ; and in the event of the 
 
128 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 death of a pastor, how consohng would it be to 
 a bereaved church, to receive letters of condo- 
 lence from neighbouring societies. There is 
 one way, in which the most effectual help may 
 be rendered by one church to another : I mean, 
 pecuniary assistance granted from such as are 
 wealthy to those who are poor. We are inform- 
 ed. Acts xi. 29, 30, that the disciples at Anti- 
 och sent relief, according to their abilities, 
 to the poor saints in Judea. "Concerning 
 the collection for the saints, as I had giv- 
 en orders to the churches at Galatia : Even 
 so do ye." 1 Cor. xvi. 1. I am aware that 
 this is sometimes done out of a fund, rais- 
 ed by the joint contributions of the churches 
 in a county or district association ; but how 
 great would be, the effect produced, if a church, 
 in its individual capacity, were from year to 
 year to send a donation to some })oor communi- 
 t}' in its neighbourhood. What a lovely display 
 of Christian feeling would this be ! How would 
 it endear the societies to each other ! It would 
 assist those to gain an efficient and settled min- 
 ister, who, probably, but for such help, would 
 only enjoy the precarious labours of occasional 
 and incompetent preachers. The comfort of 
 many faithful and laborious ministers would be 
 thus promoted, and the kingdom of Jesus Christ 
 enlarged. 
 
 Ye rich churches in our large cities, and in the 
 country, who, without effort, can raise for your 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 129 
 
 own pastors ample salaries, I appeal to your lib- 
 erality, on behalf of those many churches scat- 
 tered up and down the land, which are wither- 
 ing for the want of a little of that wealth, which 
 you could spare, without lessening the comfort, 
 either of your minister, or your families. I 
 would not rob the funds of Missionary, or Bible 
 Societies, to replenish the little store of gospel 
 ministers at home ; but I will say, that no for- 
 eign objects should be allowed to interfere with 
 the claims of those deserving and holy men, 
 who are labouring for souls amidst all the ills of 
 poverty, and all the cares and woes which such 
 ills must necessarily entail. 
 
 Where is the favoured individual, into whose 
 lap the bounty of heaven has poured the abun- 
 dance of riches, and into whose heart divine 
 grace has introduced the mercy that is full of 
 good fruits ? here let him find an object worthy 
 of his wealth and of his zeal. Let him become 
 the nursing father of our poor churches. If he 
 spend two thousand a year in this way, he may 
 give forty dollars a year to fifty ministers. What 
 a means of usefulness ! How many infant 
 churches would smile upon him from their cra- 
 dle ; and as they turned upon him, their eyes 
 gUstening with gratitude, would exclaim, " My 
 Father, my Father ! " In how many church- 
 books would his name be enrolled, amidst the 
 benedictions and prayers of the saints ! 
 
CHAPTER Vlll. 
 
 THE DUTIES OF CHURCH MEMBERS IN THEIR PE- 
 CULIAR CHARACTER AND STATION. 
 
 I. The pastor's wife. 
 
 A station so lionourable, so important, so re- 
 sponsible, must necessarily be attended with du- 
 ties numerous, difficult, and of great conse- 
 quence. Her situation stands next in influence, 
 and therefore in responsibility, to that of her 
 husband ; the minister excepted, she has the 
 greatest opportunity of any member of the 
 church, to do good or harm. As a loife, she 
 should be a bright pattern of all that tender af- 
 fection, that unsuspicious confidence, that cheer- 
 ful obedience, that undivided devotedness to 
 her husband's comfort, which such a relationship 
 implies ; a lovely, spotless exhibition of connu- 
 bial virtue. No man is in greater need of alL 
 the force of conjugal sympathy and love, than a 
 faithful minister. 
 
 As the female head of a family, she should direct 
 her household affairs with judgment, and he a model 
 of order, neatness, and domestic discipline, A minis- 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 131 
 
 ter derives some degree of respectability from the 
 state of his family. Home scenes, according as 
 they are lovely or repulsive, form a beauteous 
 halo round, or dark specks upon, the orb of his 
 public character. It is required of him that he 
 should rule well his own household ; but in this 
 he is dependent upon his tvife. What a disgrace 
 is it that his house should be such a scene of 
 disorder, as to disgust, by its confusion, the more 
 respectable part of his friends ! Some people, 
 if we were to judge from their habits, and their 
 homes, seem to have been born out of due time; 
 they look as if the era of their existence were 
 the reign of chaos. Order is heaven's first law, 
 and the laws of heaven certainly should govern 
 the habitations of its ministers. If a mother, a. 
 minister's wife should strive to excel in every ma- 
 ternal excellence. How often is it the case, that 
 a minister's children are talked of almost to a 
 proverb, for their rudeness, ill behaviour, and 
 wickedness ; in such instances, much blame 
 must be attached to the mother. 
 
 In her own personal character, there are two 
 traits which should appear with peculiar promi- 
 nence, and shine with attractive lustre in a min- 
 ister's wife ; these are piety and prudence. 
 Her piety should not only be sincere, but ardent: 
 not only unsuspected, but eminently conspicu- 
 ous. Her habits, her conversation, her whole 
 deportment, should bear the deep, bright impress 
 
132 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 of heaven. She should be the hohest, most 
 sph*itual woman in the church. Her prudence 
 should equal her piety. Without the former, 
 even the latter, however distinguished, would 
 only half qualify her for her important station. 
 Her prudence should display itself in all her 
 conduct towards her husband. She should be 
 very careful not to render him dissatisfied with 
 the situation he occupies. Many a minister has 
 been rendered uncomfortable in a situation of 
 considerable usefulness, or has been led to quit 
 it against the convictions of his judgment, by the 
 capricious prejudices of his wife ; whose ambi- 
 tion has aspired to something higher, or whose 
 love of change has coveted something new. A 
 minister's wife should consult her husband's 
 usefulness, and be willing to live in any situa- 
 tion, however self-denying its circumstances 
 may prove, where this is promoted ; and consid- 
 ering the influence she has over his decisions, 
 she should be very careful how she employs it 
 in those seasons when a change is meditated. Her 
 prudence should render her extremely careful, 
 not to prejudice her hushand^s mind against any 
 individual ivho may have, designedly or uninten- 
 tionally, injured her. In not a few cases, have 
 pastors been drawn into contention with some 
 of their friends, by the imprudent conduct of 
 their wives, who, possessing a morbid sensibility 
 of offence, have reported, amidst much exagger- 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 133 
 
 ation, affronts which they ought not to have felt 
 — or feeUng, ought to have concealed. Instead 
 of acting as a screen, to prevent these petty vex- 
 ations from reaching his ear, they have rendered 
 their tongues a conductor, to convey them to his 
 bosom. They should hide many things of this 
 kind, which it is not important he should know, 
 and soften others of which he cannot be ig- 
 norant. 
 
 In all cases where her husband is the direct 
 object of a supposed or real injury, a minister's 
 wife should be very cautious how she acts. In- 
 tended by nature, and inclined by affection, to 
 be a partisan and an advocate in her husband's 
 case, so far as truth and hohness will allow, she 
 should at the same time endeavour, rather to 
 mitigate than exasperate the displeasure of his 
 mind. Her breath in such cases, if imprudently 
 employed, may fan a flame which in its progress 
 may consume all the prosperity of the church, 
 and half the reputation of her husband. Let her 
 therefore govern her own spirit, as the best means 
 of aiding to govern his. Let her calm, concili- 
 ate, and direct that mind, which may be too 
 much enveloped in the mist of passion, to guide 
 itself Let her not go from house to house, 
 dropping sparks and scintillations from a tongue 
 set on fire of hell. If her husband be the head 
 of a party, let her not envenom their minds with 
 bitter words, which are sure to be rendered stiU 
 
134 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 more bitter, by the lying reporters who carry 
 them to the opposite party. Prudence in a pas- 
 tor's wife would have often saved a church from 
 division. 
 
 A minister's wife should never betray the confi- 
 dence reposed in her by her husband, and report 
 the opinions, views, and feelings, which he has 
 communicated in the seasons of their private con- 
 versation. The secrets he deposits in her bo- 
 som, are to be as sacredly preserved and guard- 
 ed, as the ring, which, on the morning of their 
 union, he placed upon her finger. 
 
 Prudence is to be displayed in all her conduct 
 towards ike church. Probably, the chief part of 
 prudence lies, in a proper government of the tongue ; 
 a virtue in which the female part of the human 
 race have not been supposed greatly to excel. 
 A very large proportion of the disturbances 
 •which agitate the surface, and extend their 
 influence to the very depths of society, arise 
 from imprudent language. There appears to 
 be in one half of society, an incurable propensity 
 to relate what is to the disadvantage of their 
 neighbours ; and in the other half, an inde- 
 structible appetite to rehsh the slander, when it 
 is reported. Now a minister's wife should most 
 anxiously guard against this propensity in herself, 
 and most assiduously labour to abate this appe- 
 tite in others. Let her, wherever she goes, re- 
 member, that there are many waiting and 
 
CHURCH MZMBER's GUIDE. 135 
 
 watching for her words, which ihey will be 
 sure to reverberate with the mimicry, though 
 not with the fidehty, of an echo. Let her 
 tongue never deal in sarcasm, satire, invective, 
 censure, or slander. Let it be an invariable 
 rule with her, to speak ill or >-o one. She 
 should never apptar fond of receiving ill reports 
 from others. If she have a taste of this kind, 
 gratification enough will be found her. Like a 
 queen bee, she has no need to roam abroad in 
 quest of honey — she may sit at home in indo- 
 lent repose, while the whole hive of gossips 
 and tattlers will collect for her an exuberant 
 supply. Let her rather discourage these hum- 
 ming, busy insects, and convince them that she 
 has neither ear for their buzz, nor taste for their 
 honey. 
 
 Let her never betray a secret, which she has 
 been compelled to receive : nor become umpire 
 between two contending parties, since, in what- 
 ever way her decision is pronounced, she is al- 
 most sure to offend one of them. She should 
 avoid, as much as possible, the appearance of 
 favouritism. Some there must be, witli whom 
 she will be more intimate than otliers : but this 
 fact, if it be known, should be but httle seen : 
 and her friends should be always such, as by the 
 common consent of the society would be allotted to 
 Tier; of course, they should not be minions se- 
 lected to sustain the character of fawning syco- 
 
136 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 phants, purveyors of news, or tools of selfish- 
 ness. In all her deportment towards the church, 
 she should maintain a dignified, though not a 
 proud consciousness of her station, hlended with 
 the greatest affability and affection. The law of 
 kindness should be on her lips, and all her con- 
 duct should be so many displays of the meek- 
 ness of wisdom. Her dignity should prevent 
 the highest from being obtrusive, her kindness 
 should make the lowest feel that she is accessi- 
 ble. Without being a busy body and meddling 
 with the concerns of others, she should make 
 the interests of her friends her own. Her advice 
 and assistance should always be granted when 
 asked, but never distributed in a way that would 
 render it unwelcome and little valued. Over all 
 institutions which have been formed in the con- 
 gregation, with a more direct reference to the 
 relief of female necessities, she ought to preside 
 with wisdom, meekness, and zeal. Her influ- 
 ence should be discreetly exerted informing the 
 general and pious habits of the younger females. 
 She should be the friend of the poor, and be of- 
 ten seen in the chambers of those of her own 
 sex, when they are visited with sickness. With 
 so much to engage her attention, she will have 
 little leisure for visits of useless show, or expensive 
 intercourse. Such she ought not to be expect- 
 ed to keep up, for her time can be more usefully 
 and piously employed. For visits of mere gossip, 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 137 
 
 or etiquette, she ought not to be put in requisi- 
 tion ; and if she is, she should resist the attempt 
 which is thus made to enslave her by the 
 bonds of fashion or of folly. She is the wife of 
 a man, whose master is God — whose business, the 
 salvation of souls — whose scene of labour, the 
 church of Christ — and the consequences of whose 
 exertions, whether they succeed or fail, are infinite 
 and eternal ; let her act accordingly. 
 
 II. The deacons. 
 
 The institution of the deacon's office arose 
 from a seemingly accidental circumstance which 
 occurred in the church at Jerusalem, the particu- 
 lars of which are recorded in the 6th chapter of 
 the Acts of the Apostles.* The original design of 
 this office, was to administer the bounty of the 
 church. The first deacons were simply the al- 
 moners of their brethren. They dispensed the 
 
 * Some persons are of opinion that this occurrence 
 was not the origin of the deacon's office, and that the 
 individuals there mentioned, are to be viewed, not as 
 officers of the church, but merely as stewards of a 
 public charity, who were appointed for a special occa- 
 sion, and not as a general and authoritative precedent. It 
 is said, in support of this opinion, that these individuals 
 are not called deacons by the sacred historian, and that, in 
 consequence, they cannot be proved to have been such. 
 It is also contended, that St. Paul doe's not specify, in 
 his epistle to Timothy, the duties of a deacon in such 
 a way as to identify the office, with what Luke, in 6th 
 M 
 
138 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 charities of the rich, for the rehef of the poor. 
 And this, whatever has been added by the usa- 
 ges of the churches, must still be considered as 
 i\.s paramount duty. What a lovely and attrac- 
 tive view does it give us of Christianity, and 
 how strikingly characteristic of its merciful ge- 
 nius, to behold it solemnly instituting an office, 
 the chief design of which is, the comfort of its 
 poorer followers ! Where shall we find any 
 thing analogous to this in other systems? Pa- 
 ganism and Mahometanism have nothing like it. 
 
 of Acts, has stated to be the duties of the individuals 
 there selected for the primitive church. 
 
 In reply to this, I contend that this icas the origin of 
 the deacon's office, and on tlte following grounds : 
 
 1st. Ecclesiastical history informs us, that the office 
 was always considered from the very earliest ages, as 
 designed for the relief of the poor. If so, how nat- 
 ural is it to trace up its oiigin to the circumstance allud- 
 ed to, which so easily accounts for it. 
 
 2nd. The solemnity with which the seven persons 
 were set apart to their office, i. e. with prayer and im- 
 position of hands, looks as if their appointment was to 
 be considered as a standing and authoritative prece- 
 dent. 
 
 3d. If this be not the origin of the deacon's office, 
 where shall we find the account ? and what is still 
 stronger, if this be not the institution, St. Paul has giv- 
 en directions about an ofhce, the duties of which are, 
 in that case, not mentioned in the Word of God. He 
 has certainly said nothing himself of its design, a cir- 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 139 
 
 By a reference to the origin of the office, we 
 shall learn how widely some religious commu- 
 nities have departed from the design of this 
 simple, merciful, and useful institution. " Those 
 who perverted all church order," says Dr. Owen, 
 " took out of the hands and care of the deacons, 
 that work which was committed to them by the 
 Holy Ghost in the apostles, and for which end 
 alone their office was instituted in the church, 
 and assigned other work unto them, whereunto' 
 they were not called, and appointed. And where- 
 as, when all things were swelling with pride 
 
 cumslance, which is strongly presumptive of the truth 
 of my view of the case, since his silence seems to im- 
 ply that the duties of the deacon were ah-eady too well 
 known to need that he should specify them. His very 
 omission is grounded on some preN'ious institution. 
 Where shall we find this, but in Acts vi, ? 
 
 4th. The reason of the appointment in question, is 
 of permanent force, i- e. that those who minister in the 
 Word, should not have their attention diverted by tem- 
 poral concerns; and, therefore, seems as if a perma- 
 nent office was then established. 
 
 5th. I would ask any one who takes a different 
 view from that which I hold, what are the duties of 
 the deacons mentioned by Paul ? If he reply, as I 
 think he must, " To attend to the concerns of the 
 poor," I would still inquire how he knows that. If he 
 answer. The testimony of ecclesiastical history — I 
 would still ask, On what the immemorial usage of the 
 church could be founded, if not on the fact mentioned 
 by Luke in the Acts of the Apostles ? 
 
140 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 and ambition in the church, no sort of its offi- 
 cers contenting themselves with their primitive 
 institution, but striving by various degrees to be 
 somewhat in name and thing, that was high 
 and aloft, there arose from the name of this of- 
 fice the meteor of an arch deacon^ with strange 
 power and authority never heard di in the 
 church for many ages. But this belongs to the 
 mystery of iniquity, whereunto neither the 
 scripture nor the practice of the primitive 
 churches, do give the least countenance. But 
 some think it not inconvenient to sport them- 
 selves in matters of church order and constitu- 
 tions."* 
 
 The church of England, which retains many 
 of the corruptions of her relation at Rome, has 
 imitated her in the total alteration of this office. 
 In that communion the deacon is not a secular 
 but a spiritual officer, and his post is considered 
 as the first grade in the ascent to the episcopal 
 throne. He is a preacher, and may baptize, but 
 not administer the eucharist. He is, in fact, 
 half priest, half layman, and does not altogeth- 
 er put off the laic, nor put on the cleric charac- 
 ter, till his second ordination to the full orders 
 of the priesthood. The church-warden and 
 the overseer share between them the office of 
 the deacon. 
 
 Dr. Owen on Church Government, 4to. 184. 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 141 
 
 Abuses of this office, however, are not confin- 
 ed to the churches of Rome and of England, but 
 may be found in the ecclesiastical polity of those 
 who separate from both. What is the deacon 
 of some of our independent communities? Not 
 simply the laborious, indefatigable, tender-heart- 
 ed dispenser of the bounty of the church, the 
 inspector of the poor, the comforter of the dis- 
 tressed ; no, but " the bible of the minister, the 
 patron of the living, and the wolf of the flock;" 
 an individual, who, thrusting himself into the 
 seat of government, attempts to lord it over 
 God's heritage, by dictating ahke to the pastor 
 and the members ; who thinks that in virtue of 
 his office, his opinion is to be law in all matters 
 of church government, whether temporal or 
 spiritual. This man is almost as distant from 
 the deacon of apostolic times, as the deacon of 
 the Vatican. Such men there have been, whose 
 spirit of domination in the church has produced 
 a kind of diaconophobia in the minds of many 
 ministers, who have suffered most wofully from 
 their bite, and have been led to resolve to do 
 without them altogether, rather than be worried 
 any more.* Hence it is, that in some cases the 
 
 * The author writes from observation, not from ex- 
 perience ; besides the eight deacons with whom he 
 acts at present, he has already outlived eight more, and 
 both the dead and the living have been his comfort and 
 joy. 
 
142 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 unscriptural plan of committees have been re- 
 sorted to, that the tyranny of deacons might be 
 avoided. 
 
 I do beseech those M^ho bear this office to 
 look to its origin, and learn that it is an office of 
 service, which gives no authority, or power, or 
 rule in the church, beyond the special work for 
 which it is appointed, and that is, to provide for 
 the comfort of the poorer brethren. This is their 
 business. It is true, that by the usages of our 
 churches, many things have been added to the 
 duties of the office, beyond its original design ; 
 but this is mere matter of expediency. 
 
 It is often said that the duty of the office is to 
 serve tables : the table of the Lord, the table of 
 the minister, and the table of the poor. If it be 
 meant that this was the design of its appoint- 
 ment, I deny the statement, and affirm that the 
 table of the poor, is the deacon's appropriate and 
 exclusive duty. Whatever is conjoined with 
 this, is extra diaconal service, and vested in the 
 individual, merely for the sake of utihty. Such 
 increase of their duties I admit is wise and prop- 
 er. We need persons to take care of the com- 
 fort of the minister — to provide for the holy 
 feast of the Lord's supper — to superintend the 
 cleaning and lighting of the house of God — to 
 direct the arrangements of all matters connected 
 with public worship ; and who so proper for 
 this, as the brethren who already fill an office, 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 143 
 
 which is secular in its nature and design ? But 
 these are all additions to the paramount duty of 
 the deacon, which is to take care of the poor. 
 
 Let it not be thought, that this is exhibiting 
 the office in a naked, and meagre, and degrad- 
 ing point of view ; or as shorn of the beams of 
 its brightest glory. What can be a more happy 
 or more honourable employment, than to dis- 
 tribute the alms of the brethren, and visit the 
 habitations of the poor, like angels of mercy, 
 with words of peace upon their hps, and the 
 means of comfort in their hands ? A faithful, 
 laborious, affectionate deacon, must necessarily 
 become the object of justly deserved regard in 
 the church, and be looked up to with the esteem 
 and veneration, which are paid by a grateful 
 dependent family to their sire. The poor will 
 tell him their wants and woes, spiritual and 
 temporal ; and ask his advice with implicit con- 
 fidence. He will move through the orbit of his 
 duty amidst the prayers and praises of his breth- 
 ren, and in measure may adopt the language of 
 Job — " When the ear heard me, then it blessed 
 me ; and when the eye saw me, then it gave 
 witn(^s to me ; because I dehvered the poor 
 that cried, and the fatherless, and him that had 
 none to help him. The blessing of him that 
 was ready to perish came upon me, and I caus- 
 ed the widow's heart to sing for joy. I was 
 eyes to the blind, and feet was I to the lame. I 
 
144 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 was a father to the poor, and the cause which I 
 knew not, I searched out." Surely, surely, here 
 is honour, much pure, legitimate, exalted honour, 
 without the deacon's endeavouring to gain the 
 forbidden splendour of official pride or tyranny. 
 Such a man must be, and ought to be a person 
 of influence in the society ; but it is the influ- 
 ence of character, of goodness, of usefulness. 
 Let him have his periodical visitations of the 
 poor. Let him go and sfee their wants and woes 
 in their oivn habitations, as well as bid them 
 come and tell their sorrows in his. Let him be 
 full of compassion and tender hearted ; let his 
 eyes drop pity, while his hands dispense bounty ; 
 let him be affable and kind as well as attentive. 
 And such a man shall want neither honour nor 
 power amongst his brethren, although, at the 
 same time, he be peaceful as a dove, meek as a 
 iamb, and gentle as a little child. 
 
 I have already said, that for the sake of expedi- 
 ency, all the temporal aflfairs should be confided 
 to the hands of the deacons, — but then in all but 
 what relates to the distribution of the alms of the 
 church, they ought to render a most faithful 
 account, even to the last farthing of pro}>erty, 
 to the brethren. Their account ought to be an- 
 nually laid before the subscribing members of 
 the church, and to receive their approbation. 
 A regard to their own reputation as well as to 
 propriety, and general satisfaction, should die- 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 145 
 
 tate this. The utmost fairness and openness 
 should ever be manifested by those who manage 
 the temporahties of religious societies. 
 
 The apostle is very explicit in his statement of 
 the qualifications which the deacons slioidd pos- 
 sess. "Likewise must the deacons be grave," 
 i. e. men of serious and dignified deportment ; 
 " not double tongued," i. e. sincere, not addicted 
 to duplicity of speech; "not given to much 
 wine ; not greedy of filthy lucre ; holding the 
 mystery of the faith in a pure conscience," i. e, 
 attached to the doctrines of the gospel, and ex- 
 hibiting their holy influence in a spotless life : 
 " and let them also first be proved; then let them 
 use the ofiice of a deacon, being found blameless. 
 Let them be the husband of one wife, ruling 
 their children and their own houses well." 1 
 Tim. iii. 8—13. * 
 
 * The allusion made to the deacon's wives, appears 
 to me to be a mistranslation, and in the original refers 
 to a class of female office bearers in the primitive 
 church. " Even so the wornen." As the manners of 
 the Greeks and Romans, and especially of the Asiatics, 
 did not permit men to have much intercourse with wo- 
 men of character, unless they were relations, it was 
 proper that an order of female assistants should be in- 
 stituted for visiting and privately instructing the young 
 of their own sex, and for catechising ' females of any 
 age. And as the church was then much persecuted, 
 N 
 
146 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 Deacons should remember, that all these 
 qualifications should be found embodied in each 
 individual^ holding the office ; and not merely- 
 some in one and some in another, till the char- 
 acter is formed by the joint number, but not by 
 each member of the deaconry. Some have con- 
 tended for plurality of elders in a church, 
 because it is impossible to find all the qualifica- 
 tions of a Christian bishop stated by the apostle, 
 in one person. We are to look for one excellence 
 in bne man, and another in the second, and 
 what is wanting in one will be made up in anoth- 
 er, until their defects and attainments are made 
 to tally and unite, like the corresponding parts 
 
 and many of its members were often condemned to lan- 
 guish in a prison, these holy women were no doubt 
 peculiarly useful in visiting the captive Christians, 
 and performing for them many kind oflBces which 
 their sex can best render. Such an one, in all proba- 
 bility, was Phebe, mentioned Rom. xvi. 1. Such were 
 the widows spoken of 1 Tim. v. Such were Euodia 
 and Syntyche, Phil. iv. 3. Clement of Alexandria, 
 reckons widows amongst ecclesiastical persons. " There 
 are many precepts in scripture for those who are chos- 
 en, some for priests, others for bishops, others for dea- 
 cons, others for widows." Pliny, in his celebrated 
 Epistle to Trajan, is thought to refer to deaconesses, 
 when, speakiag of two female Christians whom he put 
 to the torture, he says, " quae ministrae dicebantur :^ 
 i. e. who were called deaconesses. 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 147 
 
 of a dovetail joint. I confess, however, that 
 this way of making church officers, as it were 
 by patch work, appears to me a most absurd 
 idea. 
 
 The deacons from their being officers in the 
 church, akhough their office is of a secular na- 
 ture, and also from their being generally ac- 
 quainted with the affairs of the church, will be 
 considered by every wise and prudent minister, 
 as his privy council in his spiritual government, 
 and should be always ready to afford him, in a 
 modest, respectful, and unobtrusive manner, their 
 advipe. They must not^however, dictate. If they 
 do, he must resist. " Christian bretliren," said 
 a preacher on this subject, "give to the minister 
 I love, for a deacon, a man in whose house ho 
 may sit down at ease, when he is weary and 
 loaded with care ; into whose bosom he may 
 freely pour his sorrows, and by whose lips he 
 may be soothed when he is vexed and perplex- 
 ed ; by whose illuminated mind he may be 
 guided in difficulty ; and by whose liberahty and 
 cordial co-operation, he may be animated and 
 assisted in every generous undertaking." And 
 I would add, who would do all this in the spirit 
 of humble, modest, and unauthoritative affec-- 
 tion ; who would not make his kindness and as- 
 sistance a cloak for his tyranny ; nor a silken 
 web to wind around the fetters he is preparing 
 for the slavery of his pastor. 
 
148 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 In the transactions of church business, the 
 deacons should exert no other influence than 
 that which arises from the esteem and affection 
 in which they are held by the people. All per- 
 sonal and official authority should be abstained 
 from. Their opinion should ever be stated with 
 pre-eminent modesty ; for if it be a wise one, 
 its wisdom will commend itself to the judgment 
 of the people, whose hearts are already prepar- 
 ed by affection and esteem to yield to its influ- 
 ence. Whereas, the wisest opinion, if deliver- 
 ed with the dogmatism of official pride, will of- 
 ten be resisted, merely because it is attempted 
 to be imposed. 
 
 If a man deserve influence, he will be sure to 
 have it without seeking it, or designedly exert- 
 ing it ; if he do not deserve it, and still seek, he 
 is sure to be resisted. 
 
 " The deacon's duty to the people, is to pro- 
 mote, so far as he is able, the happiness of indi- 
 viduals, and the welfare of the society. In his 
 intercourse with tliem, he should be firm and 
 unbending in j)rinciple, but kind and conciliato- 
 ry in temper and in manner. In those parts of 
 his office, which are sometimes very irksome 
 and arduous, from the difficulty of serving all 
 according to their wishes, he should guard 
 against every thing which even" appears to be 
 harsh and unkind. More especially should he 
 do this, when he finds it impossible, in con- 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 149 
 
 sistency with his duty to others, to fulfil their 
 desires. The apparently insignificant circum- 
 stance, which will often occur in our congrega- 
 tions, of being unable to accommodate an indi- 
 vidual, or a family, with a seat, may be mention- 
 ed with so much kindness, and with such un- 
 feigned regret that it is so, as to lead the indi- 
 vidual, or the family, patiently to wait for a 
 more favourable opportunity; or it may be 
 done, although without design, in a tone of so 
 much indifference, as to lead the disappointed 
 applicant to relinquish the hope of success, and 
 to leave the place. The secret charm by which 
 the deacon's office may be rendered comfortable 
 to himself, and beneficial to others, is that gold- 
 en precept of inspiration, "Let all your things 
 be done with charity ; " or as Dr. Doddridge 
 better translates the passage, " Let all your af- 
 fairs be transacted in love." — 1 Cor. xvi. 14. 
 
 III. Heads of famihes. 
 
 The station occupied by such persons, is ex- 
 ceedingly important, and therefore very respon- 
 sible. We naturally look to the families of pro- 
 fessing Christians for the materials with which 
 the "spiritual house" is to be repaired amidst 
 the spoliations of sin and death. A large pro- 
 portion of our members are the children of 
 tlie righteous, and our churches would be still 
 more enriched with the fruits of domestic piety, 
 if that piety itself were more ardent and more 
 
150 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 exemplary. It is impossible to urge in terms too 
 strong, the sacred duties of Christian masters, 
 mistresses, and parents. Their influence on 
 the prosperity of the church is greater than 
 is generally conceived, or can be fully stated. 
 The duties of such persons are of a two-fold 
 nature : 
 
 1. The primary ones, of course, relate to your 
 CHILDREN. It is the command of God to train 
 them up in the fear, and nurture, and admonition 
 of the Lord. Let your first, and deepest, and 
 most lasting solicitude be for the formation of 
 their religious character, and the salvation of 
 their souls. Let this regulate all your conduct 
 towards them. Let it impel you to adopt a 
 system of instruction and discif>line, which shall 
 have a close and constant bearing on their moral 
 and religious habits. Let it guide you in the 
 choice of schools where they are to be educated, 
 the families into which they are to be apprenticed. 
 Act so, as that they may clearly discern, that 
 your most ardent prayer, your most anxious 
 concern, is that they may be truly pious. They 
 should see this interwoven with all your conduct 
 towards them : and behold a uniform, consistent, 
 constant effort to accomplished this object. Let 
 them hear it expressed in your advice and 
 prayers, and see it manifested in all your arrange- 
 ments. Alas ! alas ! how many children of 
 church members are there, who, if they were 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 151 
 
 asked the question, "What is your father and 
 mother's chief concern for you ?" would be 
 obliged to reply, " That I might excel m fashion- 
 able accomplishments, and make a figure in the 
 drawing room." There appears to me to be 
 at the present moment, a most criminal neglect 
 on the part of Christian parents, of the re- 
 ligious education of their children. Every 
 thing is sacrificed to the lighter and more frivo- 
 lous accomplishments of the female character, 
 and to the hterary and scientific acquisitions 
 of boys. Religion is a secondary matter. But 
 ought it to be so ? Ought it not rather to be, 
 the one thing needful for our children as well as 
 for ourselves ? 
 
 That Christian who would carry on a system 
 of religious education with success, should en- 
 force it with all the commanding influence of a 
 HOLY EXAJiPLE. Let your children see all the 
 *' beauties of holiness" reflected from your char- 
 acter, and the grand outline of Christian moral- 
 ity filled up with all the delicate touches and 
 varied colouring of the Christian temper. The 
 heathens had their Penates, or little shrines of 
 their gods, which they kept in their own habita- 
 tion, to remind them of the objects of their reli- 
 gious veneration and trust. Be you to your fam- 
 ilies, instead of these household gods, by being 
 lovely images of the great Jehovah. Let your 
 children have this conviction in their hearts, 
 
152 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 "If there be but two real Christians in the 
 world, my father is one, and my mother is the 
 other." It is dreadful, but not uncommon for 
 children to employ themselves, in contrasting 
 the appearance which their parents make at the 
 Lord's table, and at their own ; in the house of 
 God, and at home. 
 
 Family prayer should be performed with 
 great punctuality, constancy, and seriousness. It 
 is of course presumed that every Christian does 
 pray with his household. It should not be per- 
 formed so late in the evening that the family 
 are more fit for sleep than devotion, nor so late 
 in the morning, as for business to interrupt it. 
 It should ever be conducted with the most sol- 
 emn devotion, and never rendered tedious by ex- 
 treme length. It should be very simple, and have 
 special reference to the case of the children and 
 the servants. That it might be performed with 
 regularity, heads of families should rarely sup 
 from home. It is a disgrace for a Christian mas- 
 ter or parent to be often seen in the streets at 
 eleven o'clock at night. 
 
 Professing Christians should resist the en- 
 trance of ivorldly conformity into their families. 
 Expensive entertainments, gay parties, vain and 
 frivolous amusements, showy modes of dress, 
 should be most cautiously avoided. . Religion 
 will not dwell amidst such scenes ; her refin- 
 ed and spiritual taste is soon offended, and she 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 153 
 
 retires. A Christian's habits should be simple 
 and spiritual. If it be his aim, to approach as 
 nearly as possible, to the manners of the world 
 without actually being numbered with its vota- 
 ries, his children will be restrained with diffi- 
 culty on the right side of tlie line of demarca- 
 tion, and be perpetually longing and trying to 
 push onward. The miserable efforts, made by 
 some professing Christians, to be thought peo- 
 ple of taste and fashion ; to live half way be- 
 tween tlie tradesman and the gentleman, show 
 how ill they bear the Christian yoke, and how 
 nearly tiiey are resolved to cast it away as an 
 encumbrance. We should despise these things 
 wherever we see them, if they did not prefer 
 claims upon our pity, still stronger than those 
 upon our scorn. When a worldly temper has 
 crept into the circle of a Christian church, pie- 
 ty retires before it, and the spirit of error soon 
 enters to take possession of the desolate heri- 
 tage. 
 
 2. There is another duty which devolves on 
 those whom Providence has placed at the head 
 of a family, and that relates to their domestics. 
 
 Heads of families should manifest a kind so- 
 hcitude for the temporal comfort of their domes- 
 tics, and especially a deep solicitude for their 
 spiritual welfare. They should take care that 
 they are provided with Bibles, and furnished 
 witli a few rehgious books to peruse on the Sab- 
 
154 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 bath, and at other intervals of leisure. In eve- 
 ry respectable habitation, there should certainly 
 be a kitchen library, comprising a few plain, in- 
 teresting, moral, and religious treatises. Great 
 care should be taken, in the arrangement of do- 
 mestic affairs, to afford opportunities to their 
 households, to attend the solemnities of public 
 worship. It is too common to allow them this 
 privilege, only in the afternoon, which is a 
 part of the day least favourable to religious in- 
 struction and impression. Is not this a most 
 cruel deprivation ? If the heads of a family 
 find the afternoon a dull and profitless season, 
 how much more so must it be to them, who, to 
 the labour of the week, have added that of the 
 Sabbath morning ! 
 
 And why cannot the domestics be permitted 
 to go to worship on the Sabbath morning ? O ! 
 tell it not in Gath, because they are kept at home 
 to cook a dinner for the parlour. Shame and dis- 
 grace on that professing Christian, who will not 
 forego the gratifications of liis palate, though it 
 be to aid in the salvation of souls. . How can he 
 enjoy the roasted joint, when he remembers 
 that one of the family has been, at his command, 
 devoting the Lord's day to prepare the feast .^ 
 He comes from the house of God, perhaps from 
 the sacramental table, and in the hearing of his 
 domestics, talks of the precious season he has 
 experienced ; while they revile, as mere disgust- 
 
155 
 
 ing cant, the religious conversation of a man, 
 who would rob the souls of others, to pamper 
 his appetite. Such men are worse than Esau ; 
 he sold his own birthright for the gratification 
 of his palate, but they sell the birthright of oth- 
 ers. Yes, the Sabbath is their birthright, or 
 rather is granted to them by charter from God ; 
 and no man can alienate the sacred gift from 
 them, without committing a felony of the worst 
 kind. Is it not enough, that they labour for our 
 comfort six days in the week, but they must al- 
 so have the seventh, the season of repose, taken 
 from them ? 
 
 Great, very great reproach is frequently brought 
 upon religion, by the manner in which many 
 professors conduct themselves towards those, 
 who have claims upon them for something more 
 than their wages. It has been said that no man 
 is great in the eyes of his valet. I am afraid 
 that the sentiment admits of extension, and that 
 it might be said, that few men are exemplary for 
 piety in the eyes of their servants. 
 
 IV. Domestics. 
 
 There is no class of church members, for whom 
 I feel more anxious, than for domestics. Cut 
 oflf in a considerable degree, by their verj" situ- 
 ation, from pastoral attentions; urged forward 
 in a course of labour, which in many cases has 
 no intervals of rest ; often most cruelly depriv- 
 ed of the repose of the Sabbath ; it is difficult, 
 
156 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 indeed, for them to keep up the power, or enjoy 
 the consolations of personal religion. They 
 have pecuHar need to watch, lest the flame of 
 piety should languish and expire in their hearts. 
 It is quite interesting to observe how particu- 
 lar the apostle is in his direction to servants. 
 " Servants, be obedient to them that are your 
 masters according to the flesh, with fear and 
 trembling, in singleness of your heart as unto 
 Christ : not with eye service, as men pleasers, 
 but as the servants of Christ, doing the will of 
 God from the heart ; with good will doing ser- 
 vice as to the Lord, and not to men." Eph. vi. 
 ,5 — 7. The same sentiments are repeated. Col. 
 iii. 22—25. Titus ii. 9, 10. It is to such that 
 the solemn and striking admonition is address- 
 ed, " to adorn the doctrine of God our Saviour 
 in all things." Even the sublime doctrine of a 
 redeeming God, that bright eff^ulgence which 
 has issued from the fountain of light, is suscep- 
 tible of decoration, and receives its adorning from 
 the consistent conduct, not merely of a religious 
 monarch, philosopher, or scholar, but of a Chris- 
 tian servant. The most scrupulous honesty, the 
 most unwearied diligence, the most humble sub- 
 mission, the most inviolable truth, are necessary 
 to this. Servants should make the interests of the 
 family their own, and act in all things towards 
 their employer's property as if they were its pos- 
 sessors. The apostle has laid uncommon stress 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 157 
 
 upon servants being uniformly the same for fidel- 
 ity, and honesty, and diligence, whether in the 
 presence or absence of their employers. All they 
 do, even the most ordinary duties of their sta- 
 tion, is to be done as to the Lord, and he is every 
 where present. Their rehgion should be dis- 
 tinctly see?i in the manner of performing the 
 duties of their station ; audit should be obvious 
 that their piety has improved them as servants. 
 
 Where they are placed in irreligious families^ 
 " let them count their own masters worthy of all 
 honour, that the name of God and his doctrine 
 be not blasphemed." 1 Tim. vi. 1. Let them 
 not feel at liberty to treat their employers with 
 contempt and neglect, as mere carnal persons ; 
 for rehgion does not abolish the distinctions of 
 society, nor the rights connected with them. I 
 scarcely know one character in the private walks 
 of hfe, that has a fairer opportunity to glorify 
 God, than a religious servant in an ungodly fam- 
 ily. It will be a fine testimony to the excellence 
 of piety, when we shall hear even irreligious 
 persons generally say, " We will never have, if 
 we can help it, any but religious servants, for we 
 have seen that piety renders them faithful, hum- 
 ble, dihgent, and trust worthy." 
 
 " They that have believing masters, let them 
 not despise them because they are brethren, but 
 rather do them service because they are faith- 
 ful and beloved, partakers of the benefit." 1 
 
158 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 Tim. vi. 2. They are not in such circumstances 
 to abate one iota of that reverence and obedi- 
 ence which are due to them : for though by the 
 law of Christ they are brethren, this does not 
 destroy their superiority. It is no uncommon 
 thing for rehgious servants to manifest such a 
 degree of consequence, and to expect so much defer- 
 ence, as to lead some heads of famihes to say, 
 that they would rather have good moral servants, 
 than religious ones. In some cases where they 
 have been deprived, not by any capricious, or 
 arbitrary arrangement, but the unavoidable 
 necessities of the family, from enjoying so many 
 opportunities as they could wish ; when they 
 have been unexpectedly deprived of the privi- 
 lege of attending public worship, perhaps only 
 for a single season, they have manifested so 
 much petulance, and entered upon their home 
 duties with so much sullen reluctance and ill 
 humour, that their religion, or rather I ought to 
 say, their want of it, has become a squrce of dis- 
 gust and uneasiness. The means of grace ought 
 to be valued and improved, but the occasional 
 and unavoidable loss of them should not be at- 
 tended with the destruction of the Christian tem- 
 per. 
 
 It would be well, on entering upon a place, 
 to have an understanding with employers, on 
 the subject of attendance at public worship. 
 This would prevent all disagreement afterwards, 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 159 
 
 or would at least furnish a compact to which 
 reference might be made in future. It cannot 
 surely be necessary to admonish such as make 
 a profession of religion, never to go into any 
 situation, whatever pecuniary advantages may 
 present themselves, in which they are prevented 
 from attending the public means of grace. That 
 person cannot really seek, first the kingdom of 
 God, who, for the sake of higher wages, would 
 go into a place, which excludes all enjoyment 
 of the Sabbath, and the house of God, and almost ' 
 all opportunities of pn'uafe^ra^/er. Those who 
 have obtained comfortable situations, should be 
 anxious to retain them^ for it is not creditable to 
 their profession, to be often changing places. It 
 would also be honourable to their characters, to 
 be ever distinguished for neatness rather than 
 gaudiness of attire. A love for dress is censur- 
 able in all professing Christians, but most of all, 
 in those whose means scarcely enable them to 
 command the vanities of this world. How much 
 more would it be to their honour and comfort, 
 to lay by a portion of their wages for a time of 
 need. 
 
 V. Young persons. 
 
 These generally form a very considerable class 
 of our members, and have duties to perform ap- 
 propriate to their age and station. They should 
 be very watchful against the sins to which the 
 ardour and inexperience of their years may ex- 
 
160 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 pose them. They should flee youthful lusts, and 
 be very cautious to abstain from vajiity and self 
 conceit. Their introduction at so early a period 
 to the church, is very apt in some cases, to in- 
 flate them with pride, to invest them with self- 
 importance, and impair that modesty of deport- 
 ment, which is the loveliest ornament of their 
 character. In all their conduct towards the 
 church, there shoidd be an amiable retiredness 
 of disposition. They should be seen at the 
 church meetings, but very rarely heard. It is 
 difficult to conceive of a more disgusting or mis- 
 chievous spectacle, than a young member dog- 
 matically stating his opinion, and pertinaciously 
 enforcing it, before men, who were grey in the 
 service of God, before his head was covered with 
 the down of infancy. 
 
 Young Christians should be very careful not 
 to form matrimonial connexio7is, in opposition to 
 the apostolic injunction, "not to be unequally 
 yoked together with unbelievers." Both reason 
 and revelation unite their testimony against the 
 practice of Christians marrying irreligious per- 
 sons. What an interruption to conjugal com- 
 fort, what an obstacle to domestic piety, what 
 an injury to the cause of rehgion, does such a 
 practice bring with it I 
 
 There is one way, in which young Christians 
 may bring great reproach upon the cause of God, 
 and that is by engaging the affec«tions of a fe- 
 
161 
 
 male, and then abandoning her. This is a spe- 
 cies of cruelty which certainly deserves, and 
 always receives the severest reprobation. It is 
 dishonourable in a man of the world, much more 
 in a church member. 
 
 VI. Rich members. 
 
 It is true our churches do not abound with 
 such persons ; but enriched as our cause is, with 
 the principles of divine truth, and patronised by 
 the smiles of Heaven, we can dispense with the 
 blazonry and patronage of secular distinctions. 
 
 There are men, however, who amidst the ac- 
 cumulations of increasing wealth, remain firmly 
 attached to the principles of the gospel, and who 
 delight to lavish their fortunes in supporting the 
 cause they love and espouse. Let tiiem consider 
 it as their incumbent duty, to consecrate no 
 small portion of their affluence, not merely in 
 propagating the principles of Christianity abroad, 
 but upholding the cause of truth at liome. The 
 erection of chapels, the support of seminaries, 
 the maintenance of poor ministers, the estabhsh- 
 ment of churches, should with them be an object 
 of deep anxiety. 
 
 Let them, in order to abound more and more 
 in such efforts, as well as to exhibit a bright ex- 
 ample of pure and undefiled religion, avoid all 
 unnecessary ivorldly conformity^ and all expensive 
 modes of living. Something is due to their rank 
 O 
 
162 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 and station, but more than is necessary, ought 
 not to be conceded. There is in the present age 
 a disposition, even in professing Christians, to a 
 showy and expensive style of Hving, which can- 
 not be more effectually repressed, than by the 
 plain and simple habits of those who are known 
 to have an easy access to all the elegancies and 
 splendours of life. "Charge them that are rich 
 in this world, that they be not high-minded, nor 
 trust in uncertain riches, but in the living God, 
 who giveth us all things richly to enjoy; 
 that they do good, that they be rich in good 
 works, ready to distribute, willing to communi- 
 cate." Such was the admonition of St. Paul to 
 Timothy, from which we gather, that rich Chris- 
 tians ought to be far more anxious to lay out 
 than to lay up their fortunes. When we enter 
 their mansions and see magnificence in every 
 room, luxury on every table ; when we see their 
 gay equipage, we cannot help saying, "How 
 much ought a disciple of Jesus, who lives in this 
 manner, to give away to the cause of religion 
 and humanity, before he is justified in such an 
 expenditure." There appears to me to be yet 
 wanting, o. proportionate liberality on the part of 
 the rich. Their efforts bear no comparison with 
 those of the middUng classes, and of the poor. 
 The former give of their abundance, the latter 
 of their Uttle ; at most, the former only tax their 
 
163 
 
 luxuries, but the latter, their comforts and neces- 
 saries. 
 
 Rich Christians should be exceedingly attentive 
 to the wants and comforts of their poorer brethren. 
 There is a great lack of this, in the churches of 
 Christ. " Whoso hath this world's goods, and 
 seeth his brother have need, and shutteth up his 
 bowels of compassion from him, how dwelleth 
 the love of God in him?" 1 John iii. 17. Such 
 persons should carefully and tenderly inquire 
 into the condition of the poor, and not content 
 themselves with a monthly contribution at the 
 Lord's supper, to be disposed of by the deacons. 
 And it would be well if the deacons were often 
 to go to the habitations of the more affluent mem- 
 bers of the church, and lay before them the case 
 of their destitute brethren. 
 
 The more wealthy members should l)e very 
 cautious not to assume undue power in the govern- 
 ment of the church. The distinctions of wealth 
 have no place in the kingdom of Christ. No 
 haughty airs, no proud scorn of the opinions of 
 others less affluent than themselves, no over- 
 bearing urgency in stating their own views, 
 should ever be discovered in their conduct in 
 the transaction of church business. Their su- 
 perior wealth, if not attended with a spirit of 
 domination, is sure in every case to procure for 
 them all the deference that is compatible with 
 the independence of the church. 
 
164 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 In short, the vices to which the rich are more 
 particularly exposed, and against which they 
 should vigilantly guard, are, pride, haughtiness, 
 love of money, idleness, self-indulgence, luxury, 
 worldly conformity, ecclesiastical domination, 
 and oppression of the poor. The virtues they 
 are called to exercise are, gratitude to God, 
 humility and condescension to men, economy, 
 temperance, and liberality, together with tender 
 sympathy to their poorer brethren, and a gener- 
 ous regard to the support of the cause of ptire 
 religion, and general benevolence. 
 
 VII. The poor. 
 
 Contentment with such things as they have, 
 and an unmurmuring submission to the appoint- 
 ment of Providence, are most obviously their 
 duty, and should be conspicuously manifested in 
 all their deportment. It should not appear as 
 if they thought it hard, that their lot was cast 
 in the humble vale of poverty. A cheerful resig- 
 nation to the irremediable ills of their station, a 
 frame of mind that looks as if they were so 
 grateful for the blessings of grace, as to be al- 
 most insensible to the privations of poverty, is 
 one of the ways in which poor Christians may 
 signally glorify God. 
 
 The poor should watch against an envious 
 spirit. " Grudge not one against another," said 
 the apostle. They should be conspicuous for 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 165 
 
 their industry, nor wish to eat the bread of idle- 
 ness. " For this is commanded you, that if any 
 would not work, neither should he eat. For 
 some walk among you disorderly, working not 
 at all, but are busy bodies. Such we command 
 and exhort by the Lord Jesus Christ, that with 
 quietness they work and eat their own bread." 
 2 Thes. iii. 10 — 12. The poor have no right, 
 therefore, to expect, that in consequence of their 
 association with a Christian church, they are in 
 any measure released from the obligation of the 
 most unwearied industry. They are not to be 
 supported by the society, in idleness, nor ought 
 they to look for any pecuniary allowance while 
 able to provide for themselves and their family. The 
 rehgion of Jesus Christ was never intended to 
 establish a system of religious pauperism. It is 
 to be feared, that not a few have entered into 
 Christian fellowship, on purpose to share its funds. 
 This is an awful case, wherever it occurs, and 
 should make all the poor members of our 
 churches tremble at the most distant approxima- 
 tion to such a crime. 
 
 The only times in which members should feel 
 that they have claims upon the funds collected 
 at the Lord's supper, are, when sickness has en- 
 tered their dwelling, when age has incapacitated 
 them for labour, or when the produce of their 
 
166 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 industry is too scanty to procure the necessary 
 comforts of life.* 
 
 * It is a question that has been sometimes agitated, 
 whether it is right for a church to allow the members 
 to apply for assistance from the town. Such a question 
 however may be set at rest by a law, which, where it 
 really exists, allows of no farther appeal ; I mean the 
 law of necessity. Some churches are composed in a 
 great measure of poor persons, and even of the remain- 
 der who are not poorj, there are few above the rank of 
 small tradesmen. In this case, when trade is bad, and 
 disease is prevalent, it is next to impossible, if not quite 
 80, for the church to relieve all the wants of its mem- 
 bers. But setting aside this extreme case, what law 
 is violated, what obligation is broken through, by our 
 members applying for a portion of that property, which 
 is collected for them no less than others, and to which 
 Ihey are legally entitled in common with others ? There 
 can be nothing wrong on the part of the poor them- 
 selves in applying for this relief, unless they are so well 
 provided for by the church as not to need it. In this 
 case their application would be manifestly an imposi- 
 tion. The only question is, whether a church, tolera- 
 bly favoured with affluent numbers, ought to allow such 
 application. It would certainly be an act of great gene- 
 rosity in such a church, to render their members indepen- 
 dent of assistance from the town : but I do not see by 
 whatlawthisis actually their duty. We stand in a double 
 relationship to the poor, as fellow-citizens and fellow- 
 Christians ; in our former connexion we may ask for 
 them a share of a civil fund, while in the latter we re- 
 lieve them from a still more sacred source. The poor 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 167 
 
 The poor should not be exorbitant in their ex- 
 pectations of rehef ; and should the bounty of 
 the church flow less freely towards them than 
 they have reason and right to look for, they 
 should not indulge in the language of reproach 
 and complaint. Not that they are forbidden in 
 mild and modest language to represent their 
 situation to the deacons. 
 
 They should be particularly careful not to 
 manifest an encroaching and begging disposition. 
 I have known cases, in which the greatest dis- 
 gust and the most unconquerable prejudice, 
 have been excited against individuals, by their 
 proneness to beg of every one who visited them, 
 till at length their fellow-members, wearied too 
 soon it must be admitted, with the language of 
 perpetual complaint and petition, have left oflfto 
 visit them altogether. 
 
 Cleanliness is a very incumbent duty of the poor. 
 Their cottages may be lowly, but certainly 
 need not be dirty. Filthiness is one species of 
 vice, and cleanliness is not only next to godliness, 
 hut a. part of it. The credit of rehgion often 
 depends on little things, and this is one of them. 
 
 by entering our churches do not forfeit any of their 
 civil rights, and since they are legally eniitled to the 
 assistance of their fellow-subjects, it is not necessary 
 that we should take upon ourselves as Christians, those 
 burdens which others are bound to sustain as citizens. 
 
168 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 VIII. Tradesmen. 
 
 A very large number of our church members 
 are engaged in the pursuits of trade, manufac- 
 ture, or commerce ; and, from their very calUng, 
 are exposed to pecuhar dangers, which must be 
 met with proportionate vigilance. 
 
 It is highly incumbent upon them to take 
 care against a ivorldly spirit. They are in 
 extreme peril of losing the power of godliness 
 from their hearts, and joining the number of 
 those, of whom it is said in the expressive lan- 
 guage of St. Paul, that " they mind earthly 
 things." Such persons look upon the possession 
 of wealth as "the one thing needful." It is 
 their chief object of pursuit, the chief source of 
 happiness. Nothing modifies or mitigates the 
 desire of riches. They are of the earth, earthy. 
 Now certainly a Christian tradesman is, or ought 
 to be, of another spirit than this. He should be 
 industrious, frugal, and persevering in his atten- 
 tion to the concerns of this world ; but still there 
 should be in his mind an ultimate and supreme 
 regard to the possession of everlasting life. He 
 ought not to be slothful in business, but then he 
 must be fervent in spirit, serving the Lord. He 
 should be seen to unit the clever tradesman and 
 sincere Christian ; and to be busy for both worlds. 
 The men of this world should be constrained to 
 Bay of him, " This man is as attentive to busi- 
 ness, and as clever in it as we are ; but we can 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 169 
 
 perceive in all he does, an inflexible regard to 
 principle, an invariable reference to religion. 
 We can discover no lack of diligence or pru- 
 dence ; but it is perfectly evident, that his heart 
 and highest hope are in heaven. He is neither 
 so elated in prosperity, nor so depressed in ad- 
 versity, as we are. He has some secret source 
 of happiness, of wliich we are not possessed; 
 and his eye is upon some standard of action, 
 which we do not recognise. He is a ChriMian 
 as well as tradesman." 
 
 What a testimony ! who can obtain a higher 
 one ? who should seek less ? 
 
 There are many snares to which a Christian 
 tradesman is pecuharly exposed in the present 
 mode of conducting business. The stream of 
 trade no longer glides along its old accustomed 
 channel, where established and ordinary causes 
 impelled its motions and guided its course ; but 
 under the violent operation of new and power- 
 ful impulses, it has of late years started from 
 its course, and with the rapidity of a torrent 
 or the force of an inundation, has swept away the 
 restraint of religious principle, and carried a 
 deluge of dishonesty over the moral world. 
 
 It is quite tune for Christian tradesmen, to 
 
 return iu their mode of conducting business, to 
 
 the sound principles of Christian morality. Let 
 
 them beware of excessive speculation^ and where 
 
 P 
 
170 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 the property with which they trade, is scarcely 
 their own, let them err rather on the side of 
 caution than of enterprise. Let them beware 
 of all dishonourable means of proping up a 
 sinking credit. Let them view with abhor- 
 rence, those practices which are resorted to only 
 by rogues and swindlers. Let them tremble and 
 blush at a single effort to extricate themselves 
 from difficulty, which the world would condemn 
 as unfair or dishonourable. Let their motto be, 
 " whatsoever things are true, whatsoever things 
 are honest, whatsoever things are just, whatso- 
 ever things are pure, whatsoever things are 
 lovely, whatsoever things are of good report, if 
 there be any virtue, and if there be any praise^ 
 think on these things."* Phil. iv. 7. 
 
 A Christian should be careful not to conceal 
 too long, the fact of his being in a state of insol- 
 vency. A false pride, or a foolish hope, has led 
 many, to the dishonour of their profession, to 
 go on floundering in difficulties, while every 
 struggle has only carried them farther and far- 
 ther into the current of ruin, till at length their 
 fortune and their character have sunk together, 
 to rise no more. I do not say that a man ought 
 in every case to call his creditors together the 
 moment that he discovers he cannot pay twenty 
 
 * See Dr. Chalmer's admirable sermons on the moral 
 principles of trade. 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 171 
 
 shillings in the pound ; but he certainly ought 
 to do it without delay, as soon as he ceases tq 
 hope that he shall ultimately do so.^ 
 
 Every Christian tradesman should be very 
 watchful against those artifices, violations of truth, 
 and unfair advantages, which many resort to in the 
 disposalof their articles. It might indeed have 
 become the general practice ; but tricks of trade, 
 if contrary to truth and honesty, are clear and 
 flagrant violations of religious duty. No preva- 
 lence of custom can make that right, which in 
 itself is wrong. The standard of a Christian's 
 morality is the Bible ; and whatever is opposed 
 to that, he must avoid and abhor. 
 
 A tradesman who makes a profession of reli- 
 gion, should he most eminent for justice, truth, hon- 
 our, and generosity, in all his dealings. His reli-' 
 gion should be seen in all his conduct. " I know 
 nothing of that man's creed," said a person, of 
 a rehgious tradesman with whom he dealt. 
 
 * I think there should be a standing rule in every 
 church, that any member who becomes insolvent, 
 should be suspended from communion, till opportunity 
 has been afforded, to inquire whether his failure has 
 been attended with circumstances dishonourable to his 
 Christian profession. This may be very soon and very 
 easily ascertained. If three or four of the principal 
 creditors are satisfied that his conduct has not been dis- 
 honourable, this might be sufl&cient to satisfy the church 
 in ordinary cases. 
 
172 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP. 
 
 " because I never asked him what he beUeved ; 
 but a more honourable, punctual, generous 
 tradesman, I never met with in my Hfe. I would 
 as soon take his word for a thousand pounds, 
 as I would another man's bond for a shilling. 
 Whatever he promises he performs, and to the 
 time also." This is adorning the doctrine of God 
 his Saviour in all things. 
 
 It is very dishonourable, when a Christian 
 tradesman is actuated by a spirit of envy and jeal- 
 ousy towards others, and when he employs ungen- 
 erous means to prevent their success. No one 
 has an exclusive monopoly, except in the case 
 of patents. Others have as much right to live 
 where they like, as we have. It is their world 
 as well as ours : and to employ our wealth in 
 any case to ruin them, by underselling, is a spirit 
 perfectly incompatible with the genius of reli- 
 gion, and the nature of Christian fellowship. 
 Such an envious person deserves excommuni- 
 cation, not only from the church of God, but 
 from the society of rational creatures. 
 
 It is perfectly obvious, that the tradesman 
 ought to regulate his expenditure hy his income. 
 The man that lives beyond his resources is a 
 robber and a thief. His extravagance is sup- 
 ported by the property of others, and as it is 
 taken without their consent, it is a felony, for 
 which he is answerable, if not at the bar of man, 
 yet certainly at the tribunal of God. 
 
CHAPTER IX. 
 
 MISCELLANEOUS SUBJECTS. 
 
 On the true JVature of Church Power. 
 
 In our conversation upon the subject of church 
 government, it is very common to talk of the 
 power, or authority of our churches. But in 
 what does this power really consist, and how far 
 does it extend ? Every society has certainly an 
 unquestionable right to regulate all its own tem- 
 poral and spiritual affairs, to the entire exclusion 
 of all human interference and control whatever. 
 But we must be careful, not to carry the idea of 
 independence so far as to trench upon the do- 
 minion of .Jesus Christ. The power of a church 
 is simply a right to put their own construction 
 upon the laws of Christ, and to obey his laws, 
 in the way in which they think will be most 
 agreeable to him. This is neither understood 
 nor remembered with as much distinctness as 
 it should be. Hence it is a very usual thing for 
 churches at their stated, or occasional meetings, 
 
174 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 to cbiisider themselves as met to make laws, and 
 set in order the affah's of the spiritual kingdom ; 
 and a great deal is said about " our church," and 
 " the rules that ive have established in oitr church." 
 Our church I ! How came it ours ? The church 
 is Christ's. The rules we have established ! ! 
 The sole right of making laws, is with Him to 
 whom the church belongs. The church is a 
 kingdom, of which Christ is sole monarch, the 
 New Testament is his spiritual code^ and all the 
 power we have, is to execute the laws which 
 he has already established. In the whole bu- 
 siness of church government, we are to ac- 
 knowledge the authority, and consider ourselves 
 as doing the will of Christ. Nothing is left to 
 oiisr will, to our wisdom, to our caprice ; but in 
 all things we are to be guided by the law of Je- 
 sus, laid down in his word. 
 
 In the choice of officers, in the admission of 
 members, in the exercise of discipline, we are 
 not to act upon views and principles of our own, 
 but are to be guided by those we find in the 
 New Testament. We have no power to legis- 
 late, but merely to interpret the law and obey. 
 When we meet, Christ is in the midst of us, not 
 only by his essential presence, but by his reveal- 
 ed will : and every authoritative voice is hush- 
 ed, but that which speaks to us from the sacred 
 canon. When a member is proposed, we are 
 not to ask, " Is he such an one as we think will 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 175 
 
 add respectability to our communion ; is he of 
 long standing in the ways of God ; is he pecu- 
 liar in his habits ? " but, " Is he such an one as 
 Christ has received ? " When a measure is sub- 
 mitted for our adoption, we are not first to in- 
 quire into its pohcy, but whether it is in exact 
 accordance with the general principles and spir- 
 it of the New Testament. Every act of church 
 government must be an explicit acknowledg- 
 ment of the authority of Jesus, as King in Zion, 
 and an act of obedience to his laws. With re- 
 spect to all human authority, our power is legis- 
 latorial, but in reference to Christ purely execu- 
 tive. 
 
 On the Mode of conducting Church Meetings. 
 
 Eveiy well regulated church will have its 
 solemn and stated meetings for conducting the 
 business necessarily connected with its existence 
 and progress. Many ministers have imbibed a 
 prejudice against these meetings, and like 
 Charles the First, who, not finding the parlia- 
 ment as suppliant as he could ^vish, determin- 
 ed to govern without parliaments altogether, 
 they have resolved to rule without calling the 
 church together, except, at least, on extraordi- 
 nary emergencies. I admit that church meet- 
 ings have been abused ; but this has been more 
 firequently the fault of the pastor, than the peo- 
 
176 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 pie. They have sometmies exhibited scenes of 
 confusion, httle recommendatory of the demo- 
 cratic form of chm-ch government. This, how- 
 ever, is not the error of the system, but the im- 
 proper way ill which it is administered. When 
 ignorance or imprudence is elevated to the 
 chair, order and decorum cannot be looked for 
 in the assembly. 
 
 It would conduce to the order of church meet- 
 ings, if it were much inculcated by the pastor, 
 and generally understood by the people, that 
 they were meetings for devotion, and not for de- 
 bate. They should ever be attended with the 
 usual services of a prayer-meeting, i. e. with 
 singing, supplication, and ministerial exhorta- 
 tion. If business is to be done, it should be 
 thus introduced, and transacted in the spirit, 
 and amidst the services of devotion. These 
 times of assembling should be periodical ; for 
 when they are only occasional, they lose the 
 character of devotional seasons, assume the 
 form of business meetings, to which the mem- 
 bers come prepared for protracted and general 
 discussion. 
 
 All the proceedings at a church meeting should 
 either emanate directly from the pastor, or from 
 others by Ms previous knowledge and consent. 
 The president of every society, and of every 
 meeting, ought to be acquainted with all the bu- 
 siness which is to be transacted by the assem- 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 177 
 
 bly. He announces and explains the object of 
 their being convened, and regulates the discus- 
 sions which ensue. Every case, therefore, that 
 is to be laid before the church, should be stated 
 by the pastor, who, like the judge upon the 
 bench, is to show what the law saith touching the 
 business in hand. If this be neglected, and the 
 members are allowed to introduce any business 
 which they please, our church meetings would 
 very soon resemble the scene which was exhib- 
 ited at the base of the tower of Babel. An at- 
 tention to this single, simple circumstance, will 
 very much tend to ensure the order and harmo- 
 ny of our meetings. 
 
 As LITTLE DISCUSSION AS IS REALLY POSSI- 
 BLE, should take place at our church meetings. 
 The admonition of the apostle is always in sea- 
 son, but never more so than in reference to the 
 times of the assernbhng of the saints: " Let ev- 
 ery man be slow to speak." Nothing but the 
 most obvious necessity, should induce a single 
 individual to utter a syllable ; and when any one 
 does deliver his opinion, it should not be in a 
 prating, dogmatical manner, but in few words 
 modestly spoken. Not only the pastor, but the 
 people themselves, should discourage those for- 
 ward, obtrusive spirits, to whom no music or 
 melody is so pleasant as the sound of their own 
 voice. Talking assemblies, soon become disor- 
 derly ones. A wise and prudent minister will 
 
178 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 set his face against them ; and a wise and pru- 
 dent church will support him in this conduct. 
 
 It is, of course, no less the interest than the 
 duty of the society, to support, at all its meetings, 
 the just and scriptural authority of the pastor. 
 He should never be addressed but in the most 
 courteous and respectful manner, and every ex- 
 pression of rudeness or insult should be marked 
 with the disapprobation of the members pres- 
 ent. 
 
 On the Admission of Members to the Church. 
 
 When an individual is known to be desirous 
 of fellowship, information of this should be con- 
 veyed without delay to the pastor, who upon 
 conversing with the person, and making suita- 
 ble inquiries about his character and conduct, 
 must be considered at liberty, either to mention 
 him as a candidate for fellowship, Or not, ac- 
 cording as his views shall dictate. No member 
 should presume to bring forward a candidate, in 
 opposition to the ophiion of the pastor. It is of 
 course to be expected, that he will never reject 
 an individual, but upon grounds, which appear 
 to him to be quite sufficient, and which he will, 
 without hesitation or reserve, communicate to 
 the person himself. 
 
 On the part of the church, there is sometimes 
 a very unscriptural reluctance to receive persons 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 179 
 
 into membership, till after they have had a long 
 trial of their Christian steadfastness and integri- 
 ty. It is very common for some members to ex- 
 claim in surprise, when the name of a candi- 
 date is mentioned to them in secret, "AVh at, is 
 he going to be proposed to the church ? why, he 
 he has not been converted three months." I 
 wish these over-cautious Christians to tell me, 
 what length of time ought to elapse after con- 
 version, and before the individual is introduced 
 to communion ? Has Jesus Christ stated any 
 term of probation, which we must pass through 
 before we are received into the church ? Cer- 
 tainly not. What right then have we to fix up- 
 on any ? Is it not establishing terms of com- 
 munion, which he has not established ? Is not 
 this a direct invasion of his authority ? If we 
 consult the precedents furnislied by the prac- 
 tice of the apostles, they most decisively con- 
 demn the overstrained caution of those, who 
 would put a Christian upon the trial of a year 
 or two, before he is admitted to communion. 
 The very day in which a man professed himself 
 a Christian, he was added to the church. In 
 fact, his joining himself to the church, was his 
 profession. I would have every step taken to 
 inquire into the knowledge, faith, and conduct 
 of an individual who proposes himself for fel- 
 lowship ; and if they are satisfactory, I would 
 admit him, although he had been converted but 
 
180 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 a single month ; and I call upon the person 
 who would refuse to join in such admission, to 
 show on what ground he acts. Let him not 
 talk about the necessity of caution, and the pos- 
 sibility of being deceived ; this is very true, but 
 it must not be allowed to interfere with the 
 rules, vrhich Christ has laid down for the gov- 
 ernment of his church. Our views of policy 
 cannot improve his institutions, and ought not 
 to oppose the practice of his apostles. The 
 rule of our proceeding is simply this, " We must 
 receive those whom we think the Lord hath re- 
 ceived." Abandon this rule, and we have no 
 directory for our conduct. One person may 
 think a year's trial enough, but another may 
 think two years' necessary. It is truly shock- 
 ing, to see how many excellent and exemplary 
 Christians are kept by some churches month 
 after month at a distance from the fellowship 
 of the faithful, under the pretence of trying 
 their steadfastness. " We must not take the 
 children's bread," say these ultra cautious disci- 
 ples, " and cast it to the dogs." Nor have you 
 a right to starve the children, any more than 
 you have to pamper the dogs. Our rule is this, 
 "evidence of personal rehgion, whether that ev- 
 idence be the result of a month or a year." 
 
 The Lord's supper is intended no less for 
 babes, than fathers in Christ; and who will 
 contend that the right way to treat a new bom 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 181 
 
 infant, is to neglect him, and leave him to him- 
 self, to see whether he will hve ? — to nurse and 
 feed him is the ordained means to preserve his 
 life. It is precisely the same in spirituals as in 
 temporals. And if it be proper to say of a child 
 that died in consequence of neglect, that he 
 would have lived if proper care had been taken, 
 it is not less correct to say of some persons that 
 once appeared hopeful, but afterwards returned 
 to the world, they would have proved honoura- 
 ble Christians, had they not been neglected by 
 the church. 
 
 The same unscriptural caution is sometimes 
 displayed towards those converts, who are young 
 in years. It is surprising to see what a panic 
 some members are thrown into, when a young 
 person is proposed as a candidate for fellow- 
 ship ; and if they happen to discover that the 
 youth is only fifteen or sixteen years of age, 
 they seem to feel as if the church was either 
 going to be profaned or destroyed. Is there, 
 then, a canonical age of membership ? Is the 
 same rule established in the kingdom of Christ, 
 which is observed in the kingdoms of the 
 world, and every one considered as unfit for the 
 privileges of citizenship, till he arrive at the 
 age of one and twenty ? If not, what right 
 have we to speak or think about the age of a 
 candidate ? Piety is all we have to inquire in- 
 to ; and whether the individual be fourteen, or 
 
182 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 fourscore, we are to receive him, provided we 
 have reason to suppose, " that Christ has receiv- 
 ed him." 
 
 The MODE OF ADMISSION is various in differ- 
 ent churches. The church is to receive the 
 member, and any mode which they may adopt 
 to ascertain the sincerity of his piety, is lawful, 
 provided that it is not so rigid, as to deter per- 
 sons from applying for admission. In every 
 case, the church ought to have the means of as- 
 certaining the piety of the individuals ; without 
 this there can be no real communion. In some 
 churches the pastor only, examines the candi- 
 date : But this is too great a power to delegate 
 to a man, and too great a responsibility for any 
 man willingly to incur.* It is deeply interest- 
 ing to hear a simple,, artless account of sinner's 
 conversion from his own lips ; and then by his 
 particularizing the very sermons which were 
 the means of his conversion, he helps in no 
 small degree to raise the pastor in the estima- 
 tion of the church, by these proofs of his use- 
 fulness and success, and to endear him to their 
 hearts. 
 
 * In most of our American churches, candidates are 
 required to appear before the assembled church, and 
 detail the methods of grace by which God brought 
 them to his knowledge and service. Ed. 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 183 
 
 On Discipline. 
 
 By discipline, is meant, the right treatment of 
 offending members. The church which neglects 
 this dut}^, resembles a state in which the admin- 
 istration of justice is omitted, and crime is per- 
 mitted to be practised with impunity. That 
 part of the design of church union, which con- 
 sists in mutual watchfulness, is lost ; backsliders 
 are encouraged to go farther astray, hypocrites 
 are patronized in their self-delusion, the ruin of 
 men's souls abetted, the society is corrupted, 
 and the honour of religion is compromised. It 
 is this sin which the apostle describes in those 
 awful words, "If any man defile the temple of 
 God, him shall God destroy." The church is 
 that temple, and to defile it, is to introduce im- 
 proper members to its communion, or to toler- 
 ate them in the practice of sin. To suffer of- 
 fences to be committed from time to time, with- 
 out being noticed and removed, must be as dis- 
 pleasing in the sight of God, as it would have 
 been, if the Jews had permitted any filthy sub- 
 stances to remain in the temple of Solomon, or 
 had swept the impurities of the sacrifices into 
 the holy of holies. A single unpunished trans- 
 gressor troubled the whole camp of Israel, and 
 brought calamity upon a nation ; nor could the 
 favour of God rest upon the people, till Achan 
 was discovered and destroyed. Nothing can 
 
184 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 be conceived of, more likely to grieve the Holy 
 Spirit, or to induce him to withdraw his gracious 
 influence from a church, than a neglect of scrip- 
 tural discipline. And it is worth while to ex- 
 amine, whether this is not one of the causes of 
 the dechning state of many Christian societies. 
 
 The advantages of discipline are obvious and 
 numerous. It reclaims backsliders, it detects 
 hypocrites, it circulates a secret and salutary 
 awe through the church, supplies an additional 
 incentive to watchfulness and prayer, by exhibit- 
 ing at once the most affecting proofs of human 
 frailty, and the painful consequences resulting 
 from its exposure ; while in addition, it is a pub- 
 lic testimony, borne by the church, against all 
 unrighteousness. 
 
 Here several things deserve particular consid- 
 eration. 
 
 I. What offences should become subject to 
 discipline. 
 
 1. Of course, all scandalous vices and immor- 
 alities. " Not to keep company, if any man that 
 is called a brother, be a fornicator, or covetous, 
 or an idolater, or a railer, or a drunkard, or an 
 extortioner, with such an one, no not to eat — 
 put away from yourselves that wicked person," 
 (mentioned verse 1,) 1 Cor. v. 11 — 13. 
 
 2. The denial of essential articles of the 
 Christian faith, and persisting in the elrror. 
 
185 
 
 " But though we, or an angel from heaven, 
 preach any other gospel to you than that we have 
 preached, let him be accursed." Gal. i. 8. " Of 
 whom is Hymeneus and Philetus, who, concern- 
 ing the truth, have erred, saying the resurrec- 
 tion is past already, and overthrow the faith of 
 some — whom I deliver to Satan." 2 Tim. ii. 
 17, 18. "If any man teach otherwise, and con- 
 sent not to the words of Christ and sound doc- 
 trine, according to godliness — from such with- 
 drawthyself" lTim.vi.3 — 5. "If there come any 
 unto you and bring not this doctrine, receive him 
 not into your house, neither bid him God speed; 
 for he that biddeth him God speed, is a partaker 
 of bis deeds." 2 John 10, 11. Nothing can be 
 more plain than that these passages require us 
 to separate from our communion those who 
 deny what we consider to be the essential ar- 
 ticles of our faith. Every church has an indu- 
 bitable right of determining for themselves, what 
 they consider to be fundamental truths ; they 
 should, however, be extremely cautious, not to 
 set up other truths than those which are estab- 
 lished in the Word of God. It is difficult to say, 
 where forbearance should terminate, and disci- 
 phne begin ; but there can be no doubt as to the 
 path of duty, when a member denies the divini- 
 ty, atonement, and spiritual influence of our 
 blessed Lord. With such a person, it is impoa* 
 Q 
 
186 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 sible to have any spiritual communion, and we 
 ought not to hold with him any visible union. 
 Reason as well as revelation forbids it. 
 
 3. Disturbing the peace of the church in any 
 way, is an offence that imperatively demands 
 the exercise of discipline. 
 
 "A man that is a heretic,'^' after the first and 
 second admonition reject." Titus iii. 10. "I 
 would they were cut off that trouble j'ou." Gal. 
 V. 12. " Mark them which cause divisions, and 
 avoid them." Rom. xvi. 17. "We command 
 you, brethren, in the name of our Lord Jesus 
 Christ, that ye withdraw yourselves from every 
 brother tliat Avalks disorderly." 2 Thes. iii. 6. 
 
 We are here taught, that if any man disturb 
 the peace, or break the unity of the church, no 
 matter in what way, whether by insinuating 
 that the pastor does not preach the gospel, or 
 by forming a party against him, or by raising up 
 a division to oppose the proceedings of the so- 
 ciety in a factious and contentious manner, he 
 must without delay be dealt with as an offender. 
 He may be a moral, and in appearance a holy man, 
 but this is not to screen him from discipline: on 
 
 * The word here translated heretic signifies, rather 
 the author and leader of a party, whatever his opinions 
 may be, than one who holds erroneous sentiments. It 
 means a factious person, who raises a sect in the so- 
 ciety, whether the ground of their association be a mat- 
 ter of feeling or opinion. 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 187 
 
 the contrary, these very qualities enable him, if 
 suffered to continue, to do the greater mischief 
 A factious temper, when united with reputed 
 sanctity, is the most dangerous character that 
 can exist in a Christian society. An immoral 
 man can do little harm ; his vices have a repel- 
 lent power to drive away from him, all who 
 have a regard for their own reputation ; but a 
 iiian who, under the guise of piety, becomes a 
 troubler of Israel, will be a troubler indeed. He 
 should be instantly called to account for his con- 
 duct, and if not reclaimed by mild and affection- 
 ate adraouition, separated from communion. 
 As long as the church contains such an indi- 
 vidual, it is cherishing a viper in its bosom. 
 
 4. Suffering near relatives to want the neces- 
 saries of life, when able to relieve them. 
 
 "If any man provide not for his own house, 
 he hath denied the faith, and is worse than an 
 infidel." 1 Tim. v. 8. 
 
 5. Living in a state of irreconcileable enmity 
 with any of the brethren, and refusing to make 
 suitable concessions for an injury inflicted. "If 
 he will not hear the church, let him be unto 
 thee as an heathen man and a publican." Matt, 
 xviii. 17. 
 
 II. The manner of proceeding in cases of 
 discipline. 
 
 There are many things, of which no other 
 notice should be taken than the private admo- 
 
188 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 nition of one member to anothef. When the 
 offence is comparatively trivial, and known only 
 to an individual or two, nothing more is neces- 
 sary than for these individuals, without saying a 
 syllable about the matter to any one else, to go in 
 a spirit of great meekness and affection to the of- 
 fender, and to admonish him. If the desired ef- 
 fect is not produced, they should then acquaint 
 the pastor with the fact, who will join his admo- 
 nition to theirs, and this will in most cases be suf- 
 ficient to produce a spirit of contrition. It is 
 very undesirable to bring any thing more into 
 our church meetings than is absolutely necessa- 
 ry; they will otherwise become the scene of 
 endless contention. It must be intrusted to the 
 pastor's discretion, to decide what matters shall 
 be brought under the review of the society. If 
 the sin be attended with much aggravation, and 
 be generally known, it is his duty to mention it 
 to the church. Should the offender confess the 
 fact, and manifest satisfactory proofs of contri- 
 tion, a simple and affectionate admonition to 
 him to go and sin no more, is sufficient. The 
 church should be satisfied, and restore him forth- 
 with to their confidence. But if he be obstinate 
 — if he either deny the charge, or palhate his 
 sin, it would be proper to appoint two or three 
 discreet individuals to inquire into the fact, and 
 to endeavour to bring him to repentance. At 
 the time the deputation is appointed, a resolu- 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 189 
 
 tion ought to be passed, suspending the individ- 
 ual from the privileges of communion.^ Time 
 after time be should be visited by the pastor, 
 and admonished ; and if after one, or twoj or 
 
 * The suspension from the table, which is denomin- 
 ated the lesser excommunication, is opposed by some 
 as a measure that has no Scripture warrant. But may 
 it not, hke many other of our practices, be fairly deduc- 
 ed from general principles, and be as proper as though 
 it were expressly enjoined ? Does not reason and the 
 very nature of things require it ? Is there no medium 
 between a mere admonition and the awful extremity of 
 expulsion ? What is to be done in those cases, where 
 neither the guilt nor the innocence of an individual is 
 at once apparent to the church ; but still a strong, very 
 strong case, so far aspriijia/acie evidence goes, is made 
 out against him; or where there is some appearance 
 of penitence, but yet that penitence is equivocal ? Are 
 we to admit that individual to the full privileges of com- 
 munion ? what, while his conduct is under examination, 
 and his character, to say the best, suspicious ? It is 
 useless to affirm that he is innocent till proved guilty ; 
 this may do in worldly matters, where no communion 
 of heart is necessary ; but not in the church of God, 
 where the very act of sitting down at the sacred table 
 is an expression of mutual confidence, esteem and love. 
 Besides, even in civil affairs, a man is denied the rights 
 of innocence before he is proved guilty; I mean during 
 the interval between his arrest and trial. He is thenia 
 
190 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 discover satisfactory contrition, he should with- 
 out delay be restored to the confidence and 
 communion of the church. But after waiting 
 a reasonable time, and waiting in vain, for any 
 marks of repentance, the church should pro- 
 ceed to separate him from their communion. 
 His contumacy has immeasurably aggravated 
 his original offence. He has now resisted 
 pertinaciously, the command and will of Christ, 
 declared through the church, and must be treat- 
 ed as a heathen man and a publican. If he ne- 
 glect to hear the church, he must, what ever 
 might have been his original transgression, be 
 expelled from its fellowship. 
 
 a state of suspension. Analogous to his, is the case of a 
 suspected member, and who must therefore be suspend- 
 ed till proved innocent or penitent. Still more culpable, 
 would it be, to proceed to ex-comnumication, while there 
 arc signs of penitence, even though those signs were not 
 quite satisfactory. Exclude the act of suspension from 
 discipline, and the churches will often be involved in 
 the dilemma of either having their confidence impaired 
 by retahiing suspicious members, or being obliged to 
 expel those who are not so hopeless as to be consigned 
 to this awful condition. To say that they may be ad- 
 mitted again as soon as they are proved to be penitent, 
 is to destroy the salutary terrors of a sentence, which 
 ought not to be pronounced, but in the last extremity, 
 and the solemnity of which, nothing should be allowed 
 to impair. ! 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 191 
 
 In some cases, where the crime is liighly 
 scandalous, and very notorious, it is necessary, 
 for the honour of rehgion, the credit of the so- 
 ciety, and the good of the offender, to proceed 
 immediately to excommunication, as soon as the 
 fact is clearly proved. 
 
 By excommunication, we mean nothing more 
 than an entire separation of the offender from 
 all relation to the church whatever, and an ut- 
 ter exclusion from its privileges. The sol- 
 emn sentence is purely spiritual, designed to 
 maintain the purity of the church;, and to mani- 
 fest the glory of Christ's holiness in the govern- 
 ment of his kingdom, and cannot extend to the 
 person, estate, liberty, or any civil rights what- 
 ever, of the excluded member.^ 
 
 * There is some difficulty, and consequently has been 
 much dispute, about the precise import of the apostle's 
 expression, 1 Cor. v. 5, " To deliver such an one un- 
 to Satan for the destruction of the flesh." The same 
 expression is used in reference to Hymeneus and Phi- 
 letus, 1 Tim. i. 20. " Whom I have delivered unto 
 Satan, that they may learn not to blaspheme." Some 
 have supposed, that nothlno: more is intended than their 
 being delivered over again to the kingdom of Satan, 
 from which they were translated into the kingdom or 
 church of Christ. In other words, that they were sent 
 back again to the state of unconverted men, to be sub- 
 ject to the usurped dominion of the god of this world, 
 and led captive by him at his will. But I do not see 
 
192 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 The sentence of excommunication should nev- 
 er be proceeded to by the church, but with the 
 greatest caution and seriousness ; it should be 
 accompanied with sorrowful and humble con- 
 fession of the delinquent's sin, and earnest 
 
 how by this means they were to learn " not to blas- 
 pheme," or to have " the flesh destroyed," which are 
 stated by the Apostle, as the end and design of his thus 
 dealing with them. To get over this, some have sup- 
 posed that the offender's pride, lust, and other fleshly 
 passions, would be mortified when he found himself 
 despised and shunned by all. This view of the case, 
 is rather far-fetched, and does not agree so well with 
 the more natural interpretation of the words given by 
 others, nor with the threatenings denounced by the 
 Apostle in other places. 1 Cor. iv. 21. 2 Cor. xiii. 1. 
 It is certain the Apostles bad power to punish notorious 
 offenders with disease and death. If so, may we not 
 beliere that the command which the Apostle gave on 
 this occasion to the Corinthians, " to deliver the inces- 
 tuous person to Satan for the destruction of his flesh," 
 was an exertion of that power ? The only difficulty 
 which occurs in regard to this interpretation is, that it 
 ascribes to Satan an instrumentality in the infliction of 
 disease, which is no where acknowledged in the word 
 of God. More than hints, however, are to be found 
 both in the Old Testament and New, that such an in- 
 fluence is possessed by him. The case of Job, and the 
 woman whose case is mentioned, Luke xiih 16, " whom 
 Satan hath bound, lo these eighteen years," are quite 
 in point. 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 193 
 
 prayer that it may have a suitable effect upon 
 his mind, and the mind of others ; it should be 
 done in the name of the Lord Jesus, and not as 
 an act of the church's own authority ; it should 
 have an immediate reference to the ends of 
 church fellowship, and the benefit of the offen- 
 der ; it should be unattended by any emotions 
 of wrath, malice, party spirit, or personal re- 
 sentment ; in short, from the beginning to the 
 end of the fearful proceeding, there should be a 
 manifestation of all that deliberation, discre- 
 tion, seriousness, grief, and awe, which this sol- 
 emn act of excision seems naturally to demand. 
 There appears in this act, a reference to the fu- 
 ture judgment of Christ. In one sense, the 
 church now judges for Christ in matters of his 
 kingdom ; and wo to them who dare to pro- 
 nounce this sentence, without being persuaded 
 on good grounds, that it is the sentence of Christ 
 himself It is the echo of his awful voice, say- 
 ing even now to the offender, " Depart from my 
 house ; " and unless the offender repent, an an- 
 ticipation of his sentence, saying at the last day, 
 " Depart from my heaven." 
 
 Mr. Hall's description of the nature and use- 
 fulness of excommunication, is very striking. 
 " I am far from thinking lightly of the spiritual 
 power, Avith which Christ has armed his church. 
 It is a high and mysterious one, which has no 
 R 
 
194 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 parallel on earth. Nothing in the order of 
 means, is equally adapted to awaken compunc- 
 tion in the guilty, with spiritual censures im- 
 partially administered ; the sentence of excom- 
 munication in particular, harmonizing with the 
 dictates of conscience, and re-echoed by her 
 voice, is truly terrible : It is the voice of God, 
 speaking through its legitimate organ, which he 
 who despises, or neglects, ranks with '^ heathen 
 men and publicans,' joins the synagogue of Sa- 
 tan, and takes his lot with anunbeheving world, 
 doomed to perdition. Excommunication is a 
 sword, which, strong in its apparent weakness, 
 and the sharper, and the more keenly edged for 
 being divested of all sensible and exterior en- 
 velopements, lights immediately on the spirit, 
 and inflicts a womid which no balm can cure, no 
 oiijtment can mollify, but which must continue 
 to ulcerate and burn, till healed by the blood 
 of atonement, applied by penitence and prayer. 
 In no instance is that axiom more fully verified, 
 'The weakness of God is stronger than men, 
 and the foolishness of God is wiser than men,' 
 than in the discipline of his church. By encum- 
 bering it with foreign aid, they have robbed it 
 of its real strength; by calling in the aid of tem- 
 poral pains and jienalties, they have removed it 
 from the spirit to the flesh, from its contact with 
 eternity, to unite it to secular interests ; and as 
 the corruption of the best things is the worst, 
 
195 
 
 have rendered it the scandal and reproach of 
 our holy religion. 
 
 "While it retains its character, as a spiritual 
 ordinance, it is the chief bulwark against the 
 disorders which threaten to overturn religion, 
 the very nerve of virtue, and next to the preach- 
 ing of the cross, the principal antidote to the 
 'corruptions that are in the world through lust.' 
 DiscipUne in a church occupies the place of laws 
 in a state ; and as a kingdom, however excellent 
 its constitution, will inevitably sink into a state 
 of extreme wretchedness, in which laws are 
 either not enacted, or not duly administered ; 
 so a church which pays no attention to disci- 
 pline, will either fail into confusion, or into a 
 state so much worse, that little or nothing re- 
 mains worth regulating. The right of inflict- 
 ing censures, and of proceeding in extreme 
 cases to excommunication, is an essential 
 branch of that power with which the church 
 is endowed, and bears the same relation to 
 discipline that the administration of criminal 
 justice bears to the general principles of gov- 
 ernment. When this right is exerted in up- 
 holding the ' faith once dehvered to the saints,' 
 or enforcing a conscientious regard to the laws 
 of Christ, it maintains its proper place, and 
 is highly beneficial. Its cognizance of doc- 
 trine is justified by apostolic authority ; * a here- 
 tic, after two or three admonitions, reject :' nor 
 
196 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 is it to any purpose to urge the difference be- 
 twixt ancient heretics and modern, or that to 
 pretend to distinguish truth from error, is a prac- 
 tical assumption of infalhbihty." 
 
 It is a question worthy of consideration, "How 
 church members should conduct themselves to- 
 ward those who are thus separated from their 
 communion.'''' We are not left without instruc- 
 tions on this head. " If any man obey not our 
 word by this epistle, note that man, and have 
 no company with him, that he may be ashamed. 
 Yet count him not as an enemy, but admon- 
 ish him as a brother." 2 Thes. iii. 14, 15. " I 
 have written unto you, not to keep company, 
 if any man that is called a brother, be a 
 fornicator, or covetous, or an idolater, or a 
 railer, or a drunkard, or an extortioner, with 
 such an one, no not to eat." 1 Cor. v. 11. 
 Two things are here evident : first — We are ex- 
 pressly commanded, to withdraivfrom all volunta- 
 ry association with such individuals. We are to 
 shun their company. We are not even to sit 
 down with them at an ordinary meal, nor freely 
 to converse with them on secular affairs, except 
 they are our relations, or we are necessarily 
 thrown by the contingencies of business into 
 their society. Of course, none of the relative 
 ties are to be dissolved, nor any of the social 
 duties to be neglected ; but all voluntary inter- 
 course with excommunicated persons, who are 
 not related to us by the ties of nature, is to be 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 197 
 
 cautiously avoided : and this is to be done, to 
 testify our abhorrence of the siu, and that the 
 offender himself may be asliamed, and feel the 
 awful situation in which his transgression has 
 placed him. 
 
 But it is equally evident from the apostolic in- 
 junction, that excommunicated persons are not 
 to be utterly forsaken and abandoned. " Count 
 him not as an enemy, but admonish him as a 
 brother." Pains should be taken to bring them 
 to repentance. They should not be given up to 
 their sins, and given over as it were, to become 
 more and more vile. The pastor and members 
 should seek opportunities to admonish and warn 
 them: "Peradventure God may give them re- 
 pentance to the acknowledging of the truth." 
 Upon their penitence and reformation, they 
 should be again received into communion with 
 compassion and love, joy and gratitude. " Bet- 
 ter," says Dr. Owen, "never excommunicate a 
 person at all, than forsake and abandon him 
 when he is expelled, or refuse to receive him 
 back again upon his repentance ; but there is a 
 class of persons unto whom, if a man be an of- 
 fender, he shall be so for ever." 
 
 Great care should be taken by a church, to 
 display the most inflexible inpartialpty in the 
 exercise of discipline. To allow the riches, tal- 
 ents, or influence of any offender, to blind the 
 eyes of the society, and to screen him from pun- 
 
198 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 ishment, is a most flagrant crime against the au- 
 thority of Christ, and the laws of his kingdom. 
 We can scarcely conceive of any thing more 
 displeasing in his sight, any thing more likely to 
 bring down his fearful indignation upon a church, 
 than to allow his temple to be defiled, owfo/com- 
 pliment to secular distinctions. 
 
 No member should be allowed to resign,{n or^ 
 der to avoid expulsion. If he has done any thing 
 worthy of censure or separation, he should not be 
 allowed to retire with his conduct unnoticed* 
 "It becomes not the wisdom and order of any 
 society, intrusted with authority for its own 
 preservation, as the church is by Christ himself, 
 to suffer persons obnoxious to censure by the 
 fundamental rules of that society, to cast off all 
 respect unto it, to break their order and relation, 
 without animadverting thereupon, according to 
 the authority wherewith they are intrusted. 
 To do otherwise is to expose their order unto 
 contempt, and proclaim a diffidence in their own 
 authority for the spiritual punishment of offend- 
 
 On the Removal of Memhers from one Church to 
 another in the same Town. 
 
 This of course can happen only in those 
 places where there are more than one church of 
 
 * Dr. Owen on Church Government, p. 222. 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 199 
 
 the same denomination, and in such places it is 
 a very common occurrence. Church fellowship 
 is a very sacred bond, which ought not to be 
 formed without serious deliberation, nor broken 
 without just cause. No member should dissolve 
 his connexion with a Christian society, but up- 
 on such grounds as will stand the test of reason 
 and revelation. The slight pretexts on which 
 some persons transfer themselves from one 
 church to another, betrays a frivolity and vola- 
 tility of mind, which looks like trifling with sa- 
 cred things. On the least oflfence, either imag- 
 inary or real, produced either by minister or 
 people, they send for their dismission to another 
 communion, and are off. 
 
 Sometimes a disagrtement with one of the mem- 
 bers, is the cause of secession. This is man- 
 ifestly wrong. The scripture is very exphcit 
 on the subject of offences. Instead of leaving 
 a church on this ground, we ought to take im- 
 mediate steps towards reconciUation. It is no 
 justification to say, "If I cannot sit down at the 
 Lord's Supper in love with a person, I had bet- 
 ter not sit down at all;" because we ought 
 without delay to have the offence removed, and 
 come to an agreement with the offender. 
 
 Some persons break their connexion with a 
 church, because they think that there are sinful 
 members retained in its communion. Instead ot 
 removing, their duty is either by private admo- 
 nition to reclaim such supposed delinquents, or 
 
200 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 by informing the pastor, to take the proper meas- 
 ures for their expulsion. If the matter should 
 be brought before the church, and the brethren 
 should not be convinced that there is sufficient 
 ground to proceed to discipline, we ought imme- 
 diately to acquiesce, and to suppose that through 
 want of information, or some secret prejudice, we 
 had formed an incorrect opinion, and from that 
 time should feel charitably toward the individu- 
 als in question. And even if we were persuad- 
 ed that the church had erred in its judgment, 
 yet as they examined the evidence and acted 
 upon conviction, it is not our duty to retire. 
 They endeavoured to decide impartially, and 
 as they did not connive at wickedness, their 
 communion is not defiled. Societies must be 
 governed by fixed general laws, which may 
 sometimes fail to reach particular cases. We 
 must always act upon evidence, and if this fail 
 to prove a member guilty, we must still consid- 
 er ourselves bound to continue him in the privi- 
 leges of communion. 
 
 If a church refuses to take cognizance of fla- 
 grant immorality, or in order to screen some 
 rich and powerful member, declines to receive tes- 
 timony, or acts in direct opposition to the clearest 
 evidence, a case which rarely happens, then the 
 communion is defiled, and a member may con- 
 scientiously withdraw. 
 
 It happens not unfrequently that members se- 
 cede, because a pastor is chosen, whose election they 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 201 
 
 cannot approve. This forms a difficult case of 
 casuistry. It ought, however, to be a last resort. 
 We should never form a separation on this ground 
 in haste. We should give a patient and impar- 
 tial hearing to the minister, and strive, by every 
 possible effort, to have our prejudices removed. 
 We should not suffer ourselves to be disaffected 
 towards him, by circumstances trivial and indif- 
 ferent. We should not lend our ear to those 
 who have similar views, nor suffer a i>arty feel- 
 ing to be excited; but acting singly and for our- 
 selves, strive to edify so far by his ministry, as 
 to render a secession unnecessary. If, howev- 
 er, after earnest prayer for direction, coupled 
 with great efforts to subdue every thing of pre- 
 judice, we still find our religious edification not 
 promoted by his preaching, then we may quietly 
 and peaceably retire, provided there are num- 
 bers and proi)erty sufficient to found another 
 congregation, and erect another place of wor- 
 ship. We should never attempt to prejudice 
 the minds of others ; a step which is not unfre- 
 quently taken by some to justify their own con- 
 duct; but which is attended with more guilt 
 tlian words can describe. 
 
 It is quite unlawful to separate, merely on the 
 ground of dissatisfaction with the decision of the 
 church, in its ordinary affairs. 
 
 It is equally sinful to retire, because of some 
 imaginary or real offence given us by the pastor. 
 
202 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 The same steps of explanation and reconcilia- 
 tion are to be taken in this case, as in that of a 
 private member. We should go to him alone, 
 but in the spirit of the greatest meekness and 
 respect, on account of his office. Nothing 
 should be said in the way of accusation, crimi- 
 nation, or demand : but a kind, respectful, mod- 
 est statement of the supposed offence should be 
 given, which, with any reasonable man, will be 
 always sufficient to lead to a satisfactory explana- 
 tion. 
 
 A member ought not to retire, even on the 
 ground of supposed misconduct on the part of 
 the pastor. If his inconsistencies affisct his 
 Christian character, they should become matter 
 of church investigation : if they are but impru- 
 dences, or the hghter imperfections to which 
 even the best of men are subject, we should be 
 rather disposed to treat them with all reasonable 
 candour, and cover them with the veil of love ; 
 at the same time it would be proper, that a re- 
 spectful and kind expostulation should be deliv- 
 ered to him by the deacons, or senior members 
 of his flock. 
 
 In cases where a newly married couple are 
 members of two churches, it is quite lawful for 
 the wife to withdraw from her own church to 
 that of her husband, provided she can edify by 
 his minister ; if not, the husband ought not to 
 desire her to accompany him. If by a removal 
 
CHURCH 3IEMEEr'5 GUIDE. 203 
 
 of our dwelling place, we are siru&:e i at an in- 
 convenient distance from the houie of God, it is 
 quite justifiable in this case, to connect ourselves 
 with a religious society nearer to our abode. 
 
 On the Conduct to he observed by a Church in 
 the EUdion of a Pastor. 
 
 Whex a ChrL«tian minister is removed, either 
 to his eternal rest, or to some other sphere of 
 labor in the present world, the choice of a suc- 
 cessor always brings on a crisis in the history of 
 the church of which he was the pastor. No 
 event that could happen, can place the interests 
 of the society in greater peril- Distraction and 
 division have so frequently resulted from this 
 circumstance, so many churches have been rent 
 by it, that an argument has been founded upon 
 it, if not against the right of popular election to 
 the pastoral office, yet against the expediency of 
 using it. It must be adtuitted that on these oc- 
 casions, our principles as dissenters, and our 
 practices as Christians, have not been unfre- 
 queutly brought into disrepute. We have been 
 accused of wrangling about a teacher of reli- 
 gion, till we have lost our religion itself in the 
 affray : and the state of many congregations 
 proves, that the charge is not altogether with- 
 out foundation. God sometimes overrules these 
 divisions for the ftirtherance of the gospel, even 
 as he has made the introduction of evil into the 
 
 I 
 
204 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 moral world, an occasion of displaying his glo- 
 ry ; but this alters not the character of the event. 
 Schisms are altogether evil in themselves, and 
 are always to be deprecated, and if possible, 
 avoided. This occurrence forms no solid ob- 
 jection, however, against the great principle — 
 the right of every Christian to choose his own 
 spiritual instructor. We must carefully sepa- 
 rate in a system, between what is accidental, 
 and what is essential ; and if through the infir- 
 mity of our nature, some evils of an adventi- 
 tious kind, arise in the administration of a sys- 
 tem clearly founded on reason and revelation, 
 we are no more authorized to subvert the latter 
 on account of the former, than we should be, to 
 demolish a hospital, in order to suppress the lit- 
 igations which arise in its committee, about the 
 direction of its concerns. What we have to 
 do in one case and the other, is to leave the in- 
 stitution untouched, and endeavour to avoid 
 these evils, which arise from our imperfections, 
 to obscure its excellence, and limit its benefits. 
 
 Under these views, I shall proceed to point 
 out in what way a church should conduct itself, 
 when called upon to exercise its right in the 
 choice of a minister. 
 
 Let all the members as soon as their pastor is 
 removed or dead, seriously reflect on the cHsis in- 
 to which the church is brought, the great import- 
 ance of preserving its peace, and the influence 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 205 
 
 that their individual conduct may have upon the 
 future prosperity of the society. Let them de- 
 Hberately reflect thus, "The church is now 
 coming into circumstances of peril, and I, as an 
 individual, may be accessory, according as my 
 conduct shall be, to its injury or prosperity. 
 God forbid our harmony should be disturbed, or 
 our Zion become otherwise than a quiet habita- 
 tion. So far as depends upon myself, I will sa- 
 crifice any thing but principle, rather than have 
 those scenes of distraction and division amongst 
 us, which are so^ommon in the religious world." 
 
 Let the members instantly make it an object of 
 fervent and constant prayer, that the church may 
 he kept in harmony and peace, guided in the 
 choice of a minister, and that they may be ena- 
 bled, each in their private capacity, to conduct 
 themselves in a spirit of quietness and brother- 
 ly love. Each one alone should pray for the 
 Christian temper ; and periodical seasons should 
 be appointed, when these objects should be rec- 
 ognized, and their desires expressed by social 
 prayer. Prayer is the best bulwark against 
 strifes. The spirit of healing and union, de- 
 scends in the cloud of incense formed by the 
 church's prayers. 
 
 Let the members recollect, that the choice of 
 a pastor is one of those occasions, which render 
 pre-eminently necessary the exercise of that love, 
 which St. Paul has so beautifully described in 
 
206 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 the first Epistle to the Corinthians. This chap- 
 ter should be devoutly read at every church 
 meeting, together with the 122d and the 133d 
 Psalms. These should form the standing les- 
 sons for the occasion. The business now under 
 consideration will require on all hands the ut- 
 most caution, candour, patience, and mutual 
 forbearance. Many opinions are now to be 
 consulted, many tempers to be tried, and each 
 one should subject the passions of his own mind 
 to the government of the word of God. If 
 LOVE were elevated to the throne of the church, 
 all would go right. No division would then 
 take place. Difference of opinion might be ex- 
 pressed, but it would produce no alienation of 
 heart. Directly therefore as it becomes neces- 
 sary to elect a new pastor, the relationship of 
 the church as brethren, and the neiv command- 
 ment of Christ, as the law of his kingdom, 
 should by a solemn act of the church be recog- 
 nized afresh. 
 
 The members should study St. PauVs Epistles 
 to Timothy and Titus, to learn what are the 
 qualifications of a Christian minister. They 
 should well consider and settle with themselves, 
 what objects should direct their choice. It ap- 
 pears to me, they should unite in their view, 
 personal edification and general benefit. They 
 should seek for a man, whom they can hear with 
 pleasure, and who is likely to prove attractive to 
 
207 
 
 others. The benefit of the society at large, is 
 the ultimate standard, to which private and per- 
 sonal taste must ever give way. 
 
 Great care should be taken by those to whom 
 the church has delegated the power of procuring 
 candidates, not to invite upon probation^ any in- 
 dividual of whose suitableness they have not re- 
 ceived previous and satisfactory testimony. Let it 
 by no means be thought necessary to wait long 
 after the decease of a pastor^ before a successor is 
 elected. Respect for his memory, does not re- 
 quire that the pulpit should be continued vacant, 
 or that the weeds of widowhood should be worn 
 by the church, for any given period. When an 
 officer falls in battle, the welfare of the army 
 requires that a successor should be immediately 
 appointed. 
 
 Neither is it necessary, that a church should 
 hear a great vaHety of candidates, before an elec- 
 tion is made. To set out with the intention of 
 hearing many, in order to choose one, is of all 
 plans the most injudicious and mischievous. 
 The very idea that others are to follow, will 
 suspend the impartial exercise of the judg- 
 ment concerning every one, will in all probabil- 
 ity lead to a variety of opinions, and ensure a 
 repetition of the state of things at Corinth, 
 where one said, "I am for Paul ; another, I am 
 forApoUos; and a third, I am for Cephas." As 
 soon as an individual is found who possesses the 
 
208 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 scriptural qualifications of a Christian pastor, 
 and in whom the great body of the church is 
 united, he should be immediately chosen, even 
 if he be the first that has presented himself. 
 
 Great caution, however, ought to be exercis- 
 ed, in forming a judgment upon the suitableness 
 of an individual. That a proper opportunity 
 might be aftorded to the church for coming to 
 this opinion, the probationary term of a candi- 
 date's labours should not be too shoj-t. Preach- 
 ing is not the only thing to be judged of; piety, 
 prudence, diligence, general deportment, are all 
 to be taken into the account : and for a trial on 
 all these points, a period of three jrionths cannot 
 be thought too long. 
 
 Especial deference should be paid by the 
 younger and inexperienced members of the 
 church, to the opinion of their senior and more 
 experienced brethren. The sentiments of the 
 deacons, and those individuals who have grown 
 grey in the service of the Lord and the church, 
 should be received with great attention, and 
 have great weight. A youth of seventeen is a 
 very incompetent judge of ministerial qualifica- 
 tions, compared with a venerable father of sev- 
 enty. That haughty spirit which leads a young 
 person, or a novice to say, " I have a vote as 
 well as the oldest and richest, and have as much 
 right to be heard and consulted as they," is not 
 the spirit of the gospel, but of turbulence and 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 209 
 
 faction. How much more amiable and lovely is 
 such a declaration as the following : " I, young 
 and inexperienced, am a very inadequate judge 
 of the suitableness of a minister for this situa- 
 tion, and therefore shall be pretty much guided 
 in my decision, by the opinion of others, older 
 and wiser than myself" This is independency 
 exercised in the spirit of the gospel. 
 
 All secret canvassing^ and attempts to influence 
 the minds of others should be studiously avoid- 
 ed. To see the mean, petty arts of a contested 
 election, carried into the church of God, is dread- 
 ful. 
 
 It would be well for every church to have a 
 standing rule, that no pastor should be chosen, but 
 by the suffrages of two thirds, or three fourths of 
 the members present. This would preclude much 
 of that cabal and intrigue, which are sometimes 
 employed in cases, where the matter is decided 
 by a mere majority. Besides which, the choice 
 of a pastor is a business of too much importance, 
 to be carried simply by a majority. 
 
 It would be well, if in every case, the church 
 could be unanimous ; but this is more than can 
 be looked for. It should certainly be sought for 
 in the use of all proper means. The majority 
 should exercise peculiar forbearance and ae- 
 FECTioN towards those who are opposed to 
 them, carefully avoiding to impute their objec- 
 S 
 
210 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 tions to any improper motives ; listening to their 
 statements with patience ; treating them with 
 candour; reasoning with them in the spirit of 
 love; and giving them time to have their diffi- 
 culties removed. The happiest results have 
 been often the issue of such kind and Christian 
 conduct. If, however, instead of this, the dis- 
 sentients are treated with harshness and intoler- 
 ance ; if their o])position he attributed to a fac- 
 tious and cavilling temper ; if they are regarded 
 with contempt, as a despicable minority, of 
 which no notice should be taken ; and are left 
 immediately to themselves, without any concili- 
 atory measures being taken, while the majority 
 proceeds immediately to decide, a schism is sure 
 to be the consequence, as mischievous to the 
 church, as it is disgraceful to religion. 
 
 The party who wish a minister to be elected, 
 should seriously reflect thus: "If we choose 
 this man, we may give pain to the minds of a 
 large body of our brethren, which we most anx- 
 iously deprecate, and cannot allow ourselves to 
 do, but under the conviction that we are pro- 
 moting the permanent welfare of the church at 
 large." While the party opposing should say, 
 "The general body appear to consider this min- 
 ister as possessing the requisite qualification for 
 their pastor, and this has been so satisfactorily 
 ascertained, that it ought not to be with us a 
 light matter to obstruct the general edification. 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 211 
 
 Nothing but the good of the church shall lead 
 us to set up our opinion in opposition to that of 
 a large majority of its members." Sucli a love- 
 ly temper would generally lead to beneficial re- 
 sults. 
 
 It would be very advisable in some cases, for 
 even so large a majority as two thirds, or even 
 three fourths, to give up the point, rather than 
 carry it in opposition to a minority, whicii in- 
 cludes in it the deacons, and many of the most 
 experienced and respectable members of the so- 
 ciety. The majority, in such instances, have the 
 right to decide; but it is a question whether they 
 ought not, for the sake of peace, to waive the 
 exercise of it. , 
 
 Persons of property and influenc%should he very 
 careful how they conduct themselves, on these occa- 
 sions. 
 
 There are in many churches individuals whose 
 circumstances must necessarily give peculiar 
 weight to their opinions. Let them, however, 
 not assume the office of dictators. Let them 
 not robe themselves in the dress of Diotrephes, 
 nor display amongst the brethren the love of pre- 
 eminence. The system of independency admits 
 of influence, but not of patronage ; men may 
 lead, but not driv^e. Democracies are as liable 
 to the control of a few leading individuals, prob- 
 ably more so, than any other system ; but then 
 these individuals should act, by causing the 
 
212 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 people to act for them. If such an application of 
 the words of scripture were admissible, I would 
 say, " Tliey should render the people willing in 
 the day of their power." An attempt to exert 
 their influence, in opposition to the wishes of 
 the people, is a most irrational, unscriptural 
 assumption of power. To sacrifice the interests 
 of the church for the gratification ©f their taste ; 
 to attempt to force upon a society a man not 
 approved by it, or to reject one who is chosen 
 by it, is the most disgusting exercise, of the 
 most disgusting tyranny. 
 
 It unfortunately happens, that when one party 
 has given up a minister in comphment to the other, 
 they almost insensibly oppose an individual, ivhoj 
 in future, may M the favourite of their opponents. 
 It is most sinful to allow the corrupt passions 
 of our nature, thus far to prevail in our hearts, 
 as to turn aside our judgment in affairs so sa- 
 cred and so important. 
 
 When a minister is at length brought in by 
 a large majority, it then becomes a question, 
 what ought to be ,the conduct of the minority. 
 Should they separate and form another rehgious 
 society ? Certainly not, except as a dernier 
 resort. Let them consider the evils connected 
 with such a state of things. What ill will is 
 often produced between the two societies; 
 how much anti-christian feehng is excited ; how 
 it injures the spirit of both parties; what envies, 
 
213 
 
 and jealousies, and evil speakings, commence 
 and continue, to the injury of religion, and the 
 triumph of its enemies! Let them, before they 
 separate, endeavour to lay aside their prejudice, 
 and hear for a season, vv^ith as much impartiality 
 as possible, the man to whom they object. On 
 his part, much consummate prudence is necessary, 
 and the most conciliatory conduct. All he does 
 and says should have a healing tendency. 
 Much depends upon himself. Great credit is 
 due to that minister, who has conciliated his 
 
 OPPONEXTS WITHOUT ALIENATING HIS FRIENDS, 
 
 and who has become the reconciling medium 
 OF two parties, once at variance about 
 himself. 
 
 In some cases, a division is necessary. Where 
 this is unavoidable, great efforts should be made 
 to affect it in love. If the two parties cannot 
 unite in peace, at least let them separate in 
 peace. Let the separation take place without 
 ahenation. Alas ! that this should so rarely be 
 the case ! 
 
 What we want, to preserve the peace of our 
 churches unbroken, is a more distinct recogni- 
 tion, and a more powerful influence of the pnn- 
 dples of the gospel : More humility, more 
 spirituality, more zeal for the divine glory. We 
 carry into the sanctuary, and into the church, 
 our pride, our self-will, our personal taste. 
 That spirit of mutual submission, brotherly love, 
 
214 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 and surrender of our own gratification to- the 
 good of others, which the word of God enjoins, 
 and our profession avows, would keep the church 
 always happy and harmonious, and enable it to 
 pass in safety through the most critical circum- 
 stances in which it can b'e placed. Instead of 
 seeking the good of the whole, the feehng of 
 too many of our members may be thus summa- 
 rily expressed — " I will have my way." Such 
 a spirit is a source of all the evils to which our 
 churches are ever exposed, and of which it 
 must be confessed they are but too frequently 
 the miserable victims. 
 
 On the Propriety of occasionally administering the 
 Lord^s Supper in private Houses, for the Sake of 
 sick Persons ivho are incapable of attending the 
 Solemnities of Puhlick Worship. 
 
 I do not now allude to the practice so common 
 in the Church of England, of administering the 
 sacrament to dying persons, as a preparative for 
 eternity ; tliis custom, so unscriptural in its 
 nature, and so delusory in its te-ndency, is un- 
 known, I beheve, amongst our churches. But 
 instances have occurred, in which our ministers, 
 for the sake of some of their members, who have 
 been long confined to their own habitations by 
 chronic diseases, without the prospect of ever 
 going to the house of God again, have assembled 
 a few others in the chamber of the afflicted per- 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 215 
 
 son, and administered to tbeni the Lord's supper. 
 The infirm individual is supposed to be a real 
 Christian in church fellowship ; the others, join- 
 ing in the act, are also members of the same, 
 church, or Christians of undoubted piety ; and 
 the design of the act is not to countenance any 
 Pharisaic notions of human merit, which the sick 
 person might have connected with the reception 
 of the sacrament, but simply to give him an 
 opportunity of expressing his obedience, and 
 gratifying his love to Christ, by an observance 
 of our Lord's own institution. Is it right under 
 these circumstances to gratify his request, and 
 observe with him the sacred supper ? I think 
 not ; and on the following grounds : 
 
 1. The Lord's supper is strictly a church or- 
 dinance, and not an exercise of mere social reli- 
 gion, such as joint prayer, and therefore ought 
 not be observed but when the church is profess- 
 edly assembled. It is not an act of social reli- 
 gion which may be performed in any place, 
 where two or three Christians are convened to- 
 gether, by accident or design, but in the place 
 of their public convention, and at the time when 
 they are so convened. All the directions of the 
 apostle, concerning this institution, are given to 
 the church in its collective capacity ; and be- 
 sides this, there are many incidental expressions, 
 which plainly show that this was the view, which 
 he took of it, under the guidance of the Holy 
 
216 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 Ghost. In the eleventh chapter of the first 
 epistle to the Corinthians, he interferes to regu- 
 late the abuses which upon this subject had 
 crept into the Corinthian church. He begins 
 the subject thus, "When ye come together 
 in one place, this is not to eat the Lord's sup- 
 per." Now his meaning in this language must 
 evidently be, that merely coming into one place 
 together for a feast, was not enough, but in that 
 one place conforming to all the other Regula- 
 tions delivered by our Lord concerning it. The 
 act of coming together into one place was right 
 so far as it went, but it was not enough. In 1 
 Cor. V. 8, the apostle says, " Let us keep the 
 feast," i. e. the Lord's supper, "not with old 
 leaven : " in the 7th verse they were command- 
 ed to purge out the old leaven, i. e. to put away 
 the offending member ; and this was to be done 
 when they were gathered together ; the feast 
 was to be observed then, when the church were 
 gathered together. 
 
 It is plain therefore that the Lord's supper is 
 a church ordinance, and can with propriety be 
 only observed by the church in its assembled 
 form. But it will probably be said, " Do not two 
 or three persons convened together at any time, 
 or in any place, constitute a church ?" The 
 answer to this question depends on circumstan- 
 ces. If these two or three meet together for the 
 purposes, and in the character of a distinct and 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 217 
 
 separate society of Christians, and in the usual 
 tinie and place of assembly, they are a church, 
 notwithstanding the smallness of their number ; 
 but if they meet together as the acknowledged 
 members of another societ}' , which in its general 
 capacity neither do, nor can assemble with them 
 in that place, they are not a church, but merely 
 a part of one ; and as such have no right to per- 
 form acts which belong to the whole number. 
 This does not imply that it is necessary for 
 every member to be present in order to a meet- 
 ing of the church, for provided all be invited to 
 assemble in one place, those who meet con- 
 stitute the church, however few may attend. 
 This may be illustrated by a reference to the 
 British parliament. Two or three members 
 meeting together in one place, do not consti- 
 tute the senate, nor are their acts legislatorial. 
 The parliament, are the members assembled by 
 appointment, whether few or many, in the speci- 
 fied place of meeting. Such is the church, not 
 a casual, ambulatory or private meeting of a 
 few of its members, but the body of Christians 
 convened by general notice. The words of 
 Christ, "Wherever two or three are gathered 
 together in my name, there am I in the -midst of 
 them," more immediately refer to the exercise 
 of social prayer ; but viewed in their most ex- 
 tensive sense, will by no means countenance the 
 idea, that two or three members of a church 
 T 
 
218 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 constitute of themselves a church, until they 
 have separated from their late connexion, and 
 formed themselves into another distinct society. 
 
 2. The practice in question is contrary to 
 one of the ends of the Lord's supper, which is 
 to be a visible sign of the oneness of the church, 
 of the union of all its members in one body. 
 Hence said the apostle, " We being njany are 
 one bread (loaf) and one body : for we are all 
 partakers of that one bread (loaf.)" 1 Cor. x. 17. 
 The loaf by its unity shows the oneness of the 
 church ; by its division into many parts, its many 
 members. But is not this design of the Lord's 
 supper defeated by its private celebration 
 amongst a few members of the church ? Are 
 the two or three assembled in private, detached 
 from the public body, a representation of its 
 unity ? 
 
 3. There is not a single instance of any com- 
 pany of Christians whose meetings were merely 
 occasional, and who were not united for the 
 purpose of stated fellowship as a church, in a 
 particular place, observing the ordinance of the 
 Lord's supper. And as we have no example, 
 so we have no precept for such things, not so 
 much as a hint that they may be done. Should 
 ministers, therefore, without the shadow of 
 scriptural authority, consent to them ? 
 
 4. As a precedent, the practice is dangerous ; 
 for if the scripture mode of observing the Lord's 
 supper be departed from in one way, it may in 
 
219 
 
 ' another. If ministers depart from the regnla- 
 tions of the New Testament for the advantage 
 of the sick, may they not be led on to do it in 
 other cases, till even the purposes of faction 
 shall be promoted by the practice ? 
 
 It is not enough to justify it, to say that it is 
 a great loss to the individual who is deprived of 
 the possibility of attending public worship, and 
 therefore it is an act of Christian love to make 
 up, in this way, the privation. We must not, 
 in any instance, exercise charity at the expense 
 of principle. The regulations of the word of 
 God are not to be violated, even for the pious 
 consolation of his people. Every one who is 
 visited by an affliction which confines him to his 
 house, is released from all obligation to observe 
 this command of Christ, "Do this in remem^ 
 brance of me." The duty to him is impossible^ 
 at least in the scriptural mode of it, and impos- 
 sibility always supersedes obhgation. If it ceases 
 to be his dutj', it ought no longer to be con- 
 sidered a privilege. All he has to do, is to sub- 
 mit to the privation, and not attempt to supply it 
 in a manner unauthorized by the Word of God» 
 
 On the Causes of those Schisms which sometimes 
 distract and disturb the Churches. 
 
 The existence of this evil, truth will not allow 
 us to deny, nor ingenuity enable us to conceal. 
 
 Divisions in our churches produce incalcula- 
 ble mischief, since they not only prevent the 
 
220 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 growth of religion, in the distracted societies, but 
 they impair and destroy it ; they excite a preju- 
 dice, a fearful and destructive prejudice, against 
 the principles of independent churches, and 
 extend their mischief still farther, by obscuring 
 the glory of religion itself. Infidels, like vultures, 
 •drawn by the scent of battle, hover over the 
 scenes of these lamentable conflicts, ever ready 
 to gorge their sanguinary appetite, with the 
 blood of the slain. A distracted church is a 
 feast to which the fiends of one world invite the 
 fiends of another, where infidels and devils join 
 in thechorusof infernal irony, — "See how these 
 Christians love one another." 
 
 In searching for the causes of these divisions, 
 we are not to suppose, for a moment, that they 
 are inseparably connected with the congrega- 
 tional form of church government. Even if it 
 were attempted to be proved, that these princi- 
 ples give more opportunity than some others, 
 for the developement of the imperfection yet 
 remaining in the Christian character; yet as 
 long as it can be shown, that they are fairly de- 
 ducible from scripture, we are not to reject 
 them, but only double our vigilance against the 
 depravity of our own nature. Even these evils 
 are less than others which are connected with 
 the systems of national establishments. That 
 uniformity which is produced by legislative en- 
 actments, is far more fatal to the interests of 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 221 
 
 piety, than the occasional disturbances of those 
 churches which are formed upon the ground 
 of voluntary consent. The occasional storm is 
 less mischievous in its effects, than the stagnant 
 and quiescent atmosphere which is purified by 
 no breeze, and settles in the form of fever and 
 pestilence on the face of the earth. But what 
 are the causes of these schisms ? 
 
 I. Some of these lie with ministers. 
 
 1. A defective education^ not unfrequently 
 prepares a minister to be the cause of much un- 
 easiness in a Christian church. 
 
 Deprived by the circumstances of his bu'th, 
 of the advantages of education and cultivated 
 society, he enters upon his academic pursuits 
 with little knowledge both of books and of the 
 world. When he has been a student but two 
 or three years, some injudicious congregation, 
 captivated by a few sermons, solicits him to be- 
 come their pastor. He accepts their invitation, 
 and with little information, still less acquaint- 
 ance with the habits of society, he enters upon 
 the duties of his office. He soon betrays his ig- 
 norance, incompetence, and want of all those 
 qualifications, which fit a person for govern- 
 ment in the church, and prepare him for esteem 
 in the world. At length, by the meagreness of 
 his preaching, and the want of prudence and 
 respectability in his conduct, he disgusts his 
 flock, and a conflict ensues. Both parties are 
 to blame ; they in tempting him so soon to leave 
 
222 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 his preparatory studies, and 7ie, in acceding to 
 their wishes. They^ however, are mostly to 
 be censured ; and so far as their own comfort 
 is concerned, are rightly punished for plucking 
 that fruit wliich, had it been permitted to hang 
 till it was ripe, would have done them much 
 service. A longer term of education would not 
 only have given him more information, but more 
 knowledge of men and things, and more capacity 
 to conduct himself with propriety. Knowledge 
 is power, by increasing a man's weight of charac- 
 ter and degree of influence. 
 
 The churches ought to be very cautious of 
 tempting students to leave the schools of the 
 prophets, before the term of education has been 
 completed ; and this term in the present age 
 ought to be lengthened rather than diminished. 
 This is an age of activity, more than of study, 
 and therefore a young man should be well in- 
 structed at the academy, for he is sure to meet 
 with many interruptions to self-improvement, 
 when he becomes a pastor. An inefficient min- 
 ister is the cause of many disturbancies ; and 
 that inefficiency, where it does exist, is to be 
 often traced up to a contracted term of educa- 
 tion. 
 
 Much, very much pains should be bestowed 
 by all our tutors, not only to form the scholar, 
 the divine, the preacher, but also the pastor. 
 
 2. In some cases, the evil is to be traced to the 
 want of ministerial diligence. 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 233 
 
 Instead of devoting their time and their ener- 
 gies to the pursuits of the study, they spend one 
 half of their weeks in running about the country 
 to attend pubhc meetings, and the other in gos- 
 sipping either at their own house, or the houses 
 of their friends. The natural consequence is, 
 that their sermons are poverty itself, or mere 
 repetition of the same sentiments, in the same 
 words. The people become dissatisfied, perhaps 
 remonstrate in a disrespectful way ; the minister 
 takes offence ; forms a party of his own ; and 
 the consequence is, a divided, distracted church. 
 I believe one half of our church quarrels origin- 
 ate in lazy, loitering ministers. 
 
 3. Others are imprudent. 
 
 They live beyond their income, involve them- 
 selves in debt, and their people in disgrace ; or 
 they speak unadvisedly with their hps, and in- 
 volve themselves in litigation, with either their 
 own friends, or persons of other denominations; 
 or they hastily engage in paper wars with their 
 neighbours; or they marry persons unsuitable 
 to their character, and offensive to their con- 
 gregation, and thus lay the foundation of un- 
 easiness and dislike ; or they become involved 
 in politics, or public business, and thus neglect 
 the interests of the church ; or they speak ill of 
 some members to others, and thus raise a preju- 
 dice and party against them in the society ; or 
 they let down their dignity by becoming the go9- 
 sipping companions of some of their congrega- 
 
224 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 tion. In all these, and many other ways, do 
 ministers often prepare the way for dissatisfac- 
 tion or schism. Piety and prudence in the min- 
 isterial character would prevent many of the 
 divisions of our churches. 
 
 4. Others are men of 6ac? fem^jer : hasty, im- 
 petuous, and peculiarly susceptible of offence. 
 
 They are easily offended, and frequently 
 where no intention really existed to wound their 
 minds. They then show their resentment in a 
 w-ay very unpleasing to the people. Many hard 
 speeches, and disrespectful terms drop from their 
 lips, which are by some mischief-makers, con- 
 veyed to the individuals against whom they were 
 uttered. A fire of contention is soon kindled, 
 and the whole church is enveloped in the flames. 
 
 5. Others are immoral. 
 
 They commit sin, and yet, attaching to them- 
 selves a party, they introduce great disorder and 
 confusion into the society. 
 
 It is a point in casuistry, which I do not take 
 upon me to decide, how far a minister might go 
 in sin, and yet, upon his repentance, be authoriz- 
 ed to continue his office as a preacher and pas- 
 tor. I am inclined, however, to think, that if 
 his transgression has been very flagrant, no pen- 
 itence, however deep, no reformation, however 
 manifest, can justify him in continuing an oflfice, 
 one qualification of which is, that he who holds 
 it should be "blameless," and another, that he 
 should have " a good report of them that are 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 225 
 
 without." Instances have occurred, in which 
 men who have fallen into gross sin, have been 
 restored to penitence, and with it to their ac- 
 customed labour and success ; but whether these 
 are sufficient to justify the practice admits of a 
 doubt. It has been alleged, that Peter was not 
 discharged from the apostleship because of 
 his crime, which was a very great one. But it 
 may be questioned if our Lord's conduct in this 
 instance can be drawn out into a precedent for 
 ours. This was an extraordinary case under 
 his own direction. Moreover, if our Lord's con- 
 duct in retaining Peter after his fall, is a prece- 
 dent for our retaining ministers who have com- 
 mitted " presumptuous sins," his conduct in em- 
 ploying Judas, whom he knew to be a bad man, 
 may be quoted as authority for employing such 
 as are wicked. 
 
 The wonder is, that any church should wish 
 to retain a minister, whose conduct has been 
 grossly immoral, whatever fruits of repentance 
 he might bring forth. It appears to me, there- 
 fore, upon the whole, for the interests of true 
 piety, that he who has grossly violated the prin- 
 ciples of Christian morality, should think no 
 more of the ministerial office. It is of infinite 
 importance to the interests of religion, that the 
 ministry be not blamed, but its honour maintain- 
 ed with singular care. 
 
 6. The tenacity with which some ministers 
 retain their situation, when their labours are no 
 
226 CHRISTEN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 longer acceptable to their people, is another 
 c-ause of uneasiness. 
 
 When from any cause a minister's services are 
 no longer desired by his people, or the bulk of 
 them, it is manifestly his duty to give up his sit- 
 uation as soon as he can procure another. Any 
 attempt to remain in opposition to their wishes, 
 is certainly wrong, as the union is not only 
 formed on the ground of mutual consent, but 
 for the purpose of mutual edification. 
 
 Let all ministers consider how much the peace 
 and prosperity of the churches depend on their 
 diligence, prudence, temper, and piety. Let 
 them tremble at the thought of introducing 
 strife and division to any part of the kingdom 
 of Christ. 
 
 n. Other causes of division are to be found 
 amongst the people. 
 
 1. A very large proportion of our schisms 
 arise at the time of choosing a minister. This 
 has ah-eady received a distinct and separate con- 
 sideration. 
 
 2. A hasty choice of an unsuitable person to fill 
 the pastoral office, has frequently ended in great 
 uneasiness. 
 
 The people have discovered their error, when 
 its rectification was sure to cause much trouble 
 to the society. Upon our system of church gov- 
 ernment, it is not easy to displace an unsuitable 
 individual, and therefore great caution should 
 be observed in choosing him. Few men will 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 227 
 
 venture to remain in opposition to the wishes of 
 a whole society ; but how rarely does it happen 
 that an individual has no party in his favour. 
 
 3. A peculiar and dishonourable fickleness of 
 disposition on the part of the church, is in some 
 instances the cause of division. 
 
 They soon grow tired of the man whom they 
 chose at first with every demonstration of sin- 
 cere and strong regard. They seldom approve 
 a minister beyond a period of seven years, and 
 are so uniform in the term of their satisfaction, 
 as to make their neighbours look out for a 
 change, when that term is about to expire. 
 
 4. Uneasiness has often arisen between a 
 minister and his people, by the unwillingness of 
 the latter to raise the necessary support for their 
 pastor. 
 
 They have seen him struggling with the cares 
 of an increasing family, and marked the cloud 
 of gloom, as it thickened and settled upon his 
 brow ; they knew his wants, and yet, though 
 able to double his salary, and dissipate every 
 anxious thought, they have refused to advance 
 his stipend, and have robbed him of his com- 
 fort, either to gratify their avarice, or indulge 
 their sensuality. He remonstrates ; they are of- 
 fended: love departs, esteem is diminished, con- 
 fidence is destroyed ; while ill will, strife, and 
 alienation, grovr apace. How easily might all 
 this have been prevented. A few pounds a year 
 more, given by some individuals who could not 
 
228 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 have missed the sum, would have spared the 
 peace of a faithful servant of Christ, and what 
 is of still greater consequence, the harmony of 
 a Christian church. Can those persons be dis- 
 ciples of Jesus, who would put a religious soci- 
 ety in peril, rather than make so small a sacri- 
 fice ? Let not the voice of avarice reply, " Can 
 that man be a minister of Christ, who would 
 feel offended with his church, for not increasing 
 his salary?" But what is a minister to do? 
 Starve ? or beg ? or steal ? If he is already liv- 
 ing in luxury, and expects more, he deserves to 
 be denied. But I am supposing a case, where, 
 in the judgment of candour, he has not enough 
 to support his family in comfort. 
 
 5. An improper meihod of expressing dissatis- 
 faction with a mi}iiste7-''s labours or conduct, has 
 often led to trouble in a church. 
 
 I do not pretend to say, that a minister oc- 
 cupies a seat too elevated for the voice of com- 
 plaint to reach him, or that he is entitled (like 
 his Master) to an entire exemption from all that 
 interference which would say unto him, " What 
 doest thou ? " There are times when it might 
 be proper to remind a minister of some duty 
 neglected, some pastoral avocation overlooked. 
 But if anonymous and insolent letters are sent 
 him; if young, impertinent, or dictatorial per- 
 sons wait upon him ; if, instead of the mod- 
 est, respectful hint of some individual whose 
 age and station give him a right to be heard, ho 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 229 
 
 is schooled in an objurgatory strain, by those 
 who have nothing to recommend them but their 
 impudence and officiousuess, no wonder, con- 
 sidering that he is but an imperfect man, if he 
 feel offended with the hberty, and almost com- 
 mand the intruders from his presence. The 
 apostle has spread over the ministerial charac- 
 ter the shield of his authority, to defend it 
 from the rude attacks of those who would act 
 the part of self-elected accusers. " Rebuke not 
 an elder, but entreat him as a father." 1 Tim. v. 1. 
 
 6. The domineering spirit and conduct of some 
 leading members, has often been the source of 
 very considerable uneasiness to our churches. 
 
 If amongst the first disciples of Christ, there 
 existed a strife for pre-eminence, and in the 
 churches planted by the apostles there was to 
 be found a Diotrephes ; it is not to be wonder- 
 ed at, however much it is to be regretted, that 
 there should be individuals in our days, who 
 carry the spirit of the world into the church, 
 manifest a love of power, and struggle with 
 others for its possession. Their property, and 
 perhaps their standing, give them influence, and 
 this unhappily is employed in endeavouring to 
 subjugate both the minister and the people. 
 No scheme is supported unless it originates with 
 them ; while every plan of theirs is introduced, 
 almost with the authority of a law. They ex- 
 pect to be consulted on the most trivial occa- 
 sions, and if in any thing opposed, become re- 
 
230 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 sentful, sullen, and distant. Little by little, they 
 endeavour to gain a complete ascendency in the 
 society, and watch with peculiar jealousy every 
 individual who is likely to become a rival. The 
 minister at length scarcely dare leave home 
 for a Sabbath, without asking their leave, nor 
 can the people form the least scheme of useful- 
 ness without their permission. When they are 
 at any tinie resisted, they breathe out threats of 
 giving up all interest in church affairs, at which 
 the terrified and servile society, end their resist- 
 ance, consolidate the power of their tyrant, and 
 rivet the fetters of slavery upon their own 
 necks. At length, however, a rival power 
 springs up : a family of growing reputation and 
 influence refuse any longer to submit to the 
 thraldom ; o]jposition to unlawful domination 
 commences, the church is divided into factions, 
 the minister becomes involved in the dispute, 
 distraction follows, and division finishes the 
 scene. Lamentable state of things! Would 
 God it rarely occurred. Let the leading indi- 
 viduals of our churches, the men of property, 
 and the deacons, consider what mischief may 
 be occasioned by the least assumption of undue 
 influence. Let them watch against the lust of 
 power: it is a passion most guilty and most 
 mischievous: it arises almost imperceptibly 
 fi'om their situation, and its progress, like that 
 of sin in general, is slow but certain. Let them 
 conduct themselves with humiUty, and dehver 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 231 
 
 their opinions with modesty, and remember that 
 every exertion of illegal authority is an invasion, 
 not only of the liberty of the church, but of the 
 prerogative of its Divine Head. Let them con- 
 sider themselves as persons, whose opinion is to 
 have no other influence than that which its own 
 wisdom gives it ; and that the measure of this 
 wisdom is to be estimated, not by them, but by 
 their brethren. Let them seek for that humility, 
 wliich can bear to be opposed, and that gentle- 
 ness of temper which can submit to contradic- 
 tion. Let them distinctly bear in recollection 
 that the church of God is a society, where all 
 are equals, all are brethren ; where the govern- 
 ment of terror, or interest, or property, is un- 
 known, but where love and humility are to 
 prevail, and no other rule is to be acknowledged 
 but that of Jesus Christ. 
 
 7. The relaxation of scriptural discipline, may 
 be mentioned as another source of evil. 
 
 Where the church is unscripturally lax in the 
 admission of members, and for the sake of en- 
 larging its bulk, admits improper materials, it is 
 certainly multiplying the causes of schism and 
 decay. If a wall is built with unsound bricks 
 and untemjjered mortar, it may stand for a 
 while, but cracks and delapidations must sooner 
 or later be visible in its structure. Thus if men 
 of unsanctified dispositions be admitted to the 
 church, what can be expected from such indi- 
 viduals in a time of conflicting opinion, but fuel 
 
232 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 for the flame of contention? The danger is 
 considerably increased, where the individuals, 
 improperly admitted, are persons of property. 
 If the ordinary rules of admission are dispensed 
 with for the sake of bringing into fellowship the 
 wealthy and the worldly ; if a less rigid examin- 
 ation of their personal religion take place, it is 
 little to be wondered at, that mischief should 
 ultimately ensue. For the sake of its glittering 
 exterior, many a church has taken a serpent to 
 its bosom ; or to adopt a scriptural allusion, has 
 welcomed an Achan to the camp, for the sake 
 of his Babylonish vest and golden wedge. If a 
 rich member be an unsanctified man, he has a 
 double power of mischief, and in the time of 
 trouble, this will be felt to the bitter experience 
 of the church. " Whence come wars and fight- 
 ings amongst you ? Come they not hence, even 
 of your lusts that war in your members ?" James 
 iv. 1. Of course, then, if we are careless in the 
 admission of members, and receive those who 
 do not give satisfactory evidence of personal re- 
 ligion, we are multiplying the sources of conten- 
 tion within our societies. Civil wars are to be 
 expected in that country, which extends with- 
 out caution the rights of citizens to aliens and en- 
 emies. Wolves admitted in sheep's clothing will 
 worry and scatter the flock. As, therefore, we 
 would not prei)are for division and distraction, 
 let us act upon scriptural principles, in the ad- 
 mission of members. 
 
233 
 
 8. The existence and prevalence of an Antino- 
 mian spirit, is a fruitful source of schism in our 
 churches. 
 
 " As every age of the church is marked by its 
 appropriate visitation of error, so httle penetra- 
 tion is requisite to perceive that Antinomianisni 
 is the epidemic malady of the present, and that 
 it is an evil of deadly malignity. It is qualified 
 for mischief by the very properties which might 
 seem to reader it merely an object of contempt — 
 its vulgarity of conception, its paucity of ideas, 
 its determined hostihty to taste, science, and 
 letters. It includes within a compass which 
 every head can contain, and every tongue can 
 utter, a system which cancels every moral tie, 
 consigns the whole human race to the extremes 
 of presumption or despair ; erects religion on 
 the ruins of morality, and imparts to the dregs 
 of stupidity all the powers of the most active 
 poison."* 
 
 This ruinous spirit has already disorganized 
 or convulsed so many churches, that it is high 
 time the tocsin should be sounded against it, and 
 all good citizens of Zion take the alarm. It 
 must be confessed, however, that it does not 
 always onginate amongst the people. A perver- 
 sion of divine truth so monstrous, so mischievous, 
 and absurd, would hardly have acquired such 
 power and prevalence, if it had not received the 
 
 * Robert Hall. 
 
 U 
 
234 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 sanction of ministerial authority. I speak not 
 now of those ministers who are tlie avowed and 
 consistent patrons of the system, but of men 
 more reputable, and whose strain of preaching 
 is in general more scriptural; men who abhor 
 the tenets of Antinomianism, but who are igno- 
 rantly the abettors of these tenets. When such 
 ministers dwell only on the doctrinal parts of 
 revealed truth, and state these in a phraseology 
 capable of misconstruction ; when their preach- 
 ing is exclusively confined to a few topics, and 
 to a stiff systematic exhibition of them ; when 
 a wretched taste for spiritualizing and allegoriz- 
 ing pervades their pulpit discussions ; when the 
 facts and doctrines of the gospel are ahstractly 
 stated, without being made the grounds and 
 motives of social duty and moral excellence ; 
 when terms obviously scriptural are avoided, in 
 comphment to a system which reprobates with- 
 out understanding them, and their sermons are 
 encumbered and disfigured with the phraseology 
 of a false experience ; when believers are flatter- 
 ed and caressed into a high conceit of their pecu- 
 liar excellence ; then, whatever be the preacher's 
 tenets or intentions, must Antinomianism be 
 generated and cherished. Ofttimes has this 
 elfish spirit risen up to be the tormentor of the 
 father that begat him ; but if quiet till his head 
 was beneath the «lods of the valley, he has pos- 
 sessed and convulsed the church during the 
 time of his successor. 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 235 
 
 To cure this evil, then, let ministers be cautious 
 how they preach. Let them give a full exhibition 
 of the doctrines of grace ; but at the same time 
 let them exhibit these doctrines in a scriptural 
 manner, as the basis of holiness and moral 
 excellence : let them introduce, in their preach- 
 ing, all the varieties of revealed truth ; let them 
 avoid the trammels of system, nor ever attempt 
 to corrupt the testimonies of scripture by mak- 
 ing a text say what it was never intended to 
 •affirm. The chief source of Antinomianism is 
 in the pulpit, and let the first effort, therefore, be 
 employed on the fountain, to render this pure and 
 salutary ; and the next be devoted to drain off 
 these streams, which are corrupting the churches. 
 When an individual, or any individual?, are 
 known to cavil at the sermons of the minister, 
 and to be- employed in exciting a prejudice 
 against him, by insinuating that he does not 
 preach the gospel, they should be reasoned and 
 expostulated with, both by the minister and 
 the more judicious members of his flock. Ev- 
 ery mild and persuasive method should be 
 adopted and employed either to convince, or si- 
 lence them. If they cannot be convinced, they 
 should at least be bound over to keep the peace, and 
 brought under promise not to trouble the church, 
 or attempt to sow the seeds of disaffection in 
 the minds of the brethren. If they consent, ou 
 these terms, to remain in communion, they 
 should of course be retained ; but if again 
 
236 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 detected in the act of disturbing the society, 
 they should forthwith be put away, as the 
 troublers of Israel. I have known instances, in 
 which ministers of great eminence and influence 
 have suffered such individuals to remain in com- 
 munion, for the sake of peace, and have trusted 
 to their own authority to prevent the mischief 
 from spreading. This, however, is chaining the 
 fiend, not casting him out, and leaving him to 
 burst his fetters, when the hand that held him 
 in vassalage is paralysed by death, and permit-' 
 ting him to waste and devour the church, under 
 the rule of a younger or inferior minister. An 
 act of authority, scripturally and seasonably ex- 
 erted, would thus have destroyed an evil, which 
 by a temporizing policy, is bequeathed to a suc- 
 cessor, who can neither destroy nor control it. 
 
 9. After all that has been said upon distinct 
 and specific causes of disturbance, it must be ad- 
 mitted that the grand source of ecclesiastical, 
 distraction, is the very feeble operation of Chris- 
 tian principles on the hearts of church members^. 
 There is not that solemn recognition and pow- 
 erful influence of these principles which there 
 ought to be. The two virtues of love and hu- 
 mility, if prevalent, would effectually preserve 
 the peace of the church against the evils of in- 
 testine commotion. Without these, even the 
 kingdom of Christ, no less than the kingdoms 
 of this world, is sure to be convulsed with fac- 
 tion, and torn by schism. As long as Christians 
 
237 
 
 suffer the passions of men to agitate their minds 
 and direct their conduct in the assembly of the 
 saints^ so long must we expect to see even that 
 holy convention liable to the distractions of mere 
 worldly communities. Pride is the polluted and 
 polluting fountain of faction. It is pride that 
 makes men turbulent and contentious; that 
 renders them imperious, dogmatical and over- 
 bearing ; that drives them upon the inflexible 
 determination to have their own way, and that 
 makes them regardless of the opinions and feel- 
 ings of others. Humility and love would 
 keep all quiet and orderly. There is one single 
 passage of scripture, which, if sacredly observed, 
 would forever shut out the divider of the 
 brethren. " If there be, therefore, any conso- 
 lation in Christ, if any comfort of love, if any 
 fellowship of the spirit, if any bowels and 
 mercies, fufil ye my joy, that ye be Uke minded, 
 having the same love, being of one accord, of 
 one mind. Let nothing be done through strife, 
 or vain glory ; but in lowliness of mind let each 
 esteem others better than themselves. Look not 
 every man on his own things, but every man also 
 on the things of others. Let this mind be in you, 
 which also was in Christ Jesus."* The observ- 
 ance of this single injunction would ever pre- 
 
 * This passage of Scripture should be printed in 
 large letters, and hung up in the full view of the con- 
 gregation, every time they meet as a Christian church, 
 that it might be referred to as the rule of their conduct 
 and their spirit. 
 
238 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP, OR 
 
 serve our harmony, and make our church meet- 
 ings to be scenes where all the air is love, and 
 all the region peace. 
 
 And where is our rehgion, if we do not obey 
 this apostolic command ? We must come back 
 to the first principles of practical piety, and cul- 
 tivate the passive virtues of the christian temper. 
 We must remember that Christianity is being 
 like Christ, and that unless we partake of that 
 love " which sufFereth long and is kind ; which 
 envieth not, vaunteth not itself, is not puffed up ; 
 which doth not behave itself unseemly, seeketh 
 not her own, is not easily provoked, thinketh no 
 evil, rejoiceth not in iniquity, but rejoiceth in the 
 truth ; which believeth all things, beareth all 
 things, hopeth all things, endureth all things ;" 
 we are only " as sounding brass or a tinkling 
 cymbal." The necessity of the Christian temper 
 as a personal possession, and its importance as 
 a relative blessing, has hitherto been but fee- 
 bly perceived, and reluctantly acknowledged. 
 Amidst the controversies which have been carried 
 on about the doctrines of revelation, the spirit of 
 religion has been too much lost sight of : And 
 what, after all, is the doctrine without the spirit, 
 but the body v/ithout the soul ? Strange indeed 
 it is, that men, who by their own confession 
 are apostate, ruined, helpless sinners, should 
 want humility; and that they who believe 
 themselves to be saved from hell by unmerited 
 mercy, should be destitute of love ! 
 
CHURCH member's GUIDE. 239 
 
 Never until we are brought to a more implicit 
 submission to the authority of Christ, and to a 
 more distinct and practical recognition of the 
 principles of true religion, can we rationally 
 expect to see Zion a quiet and peaceable habita- 
 tion. Heaven itself would be a region of storms 
 if pride could enter, or love diminish, in those 
 realms of perfect peace. We must crucify that 
 selfishness, which fixes its exclusive observation 
 on our own gratification, and cherish that expan- 
 sive benevolence which looks upon the good of 
 others. We must contend who shall be lowest, 
 not who shall be highest. AVe must seek to 
 please, and not merely to be pleased. In these 
 things must our efibrts begin, to suppress and 
 prevent the division of our churches. Let min- 
 isters inculcate this temper from the pulpit, and 
 exhibit it in their conduct ; let private Christians 
 receive the instructions, and copy the example 
 of their pastors. Let both remember that hu- 
 mility and LOVE are the necessary fruits of our 
 doctrines, the highest beauty of our character, 
 and the guardian angels of our churches. 
 
INDEX. 
 
 CHAPTER I. On the Nature of a Christian Church . . , , . 11 
 „ II. On the Nature and Design of Church Fellowship . 27 
 
 y, III. The Privileges of Membership ,35 
 
 „ IV. The General Duties of Church Members in their 
 
 Individual Capacity ,42 
 
 ^ V. On the Duties of Church Members to their Pastors . 59 
 
 ^ VI. Duties of Church Members towards each other . . 81 
 ^ VII. The Duties of Church Members to the Members 
 
 of other Christian Societies 118 
 
 „ VIII. The Duties of Church Members in their peculiar 
 
 Character and Station . 130 
 
 „ IX. Miscellaneous Subjects. 
 
 On the true Nature of Church Power . . ... .173 
 
 On the Mode of conducting Church Meetings . . 175 
 On the Admission of Members to the Church . . 178 
 
 On Discipline 183 
 
 On the Removal of Membeis from one Church to 
 
 another in the same Town 198 
 
 On the Conduct to be observed by a Church in 
 
 the Election of a Pastor 203 
 
 On the Propriety of occasionally administering 
 the Lord's Supper in Private Houses for the 
 sake of sick Persons who are incapable of attend- 
 ing the Solenftiities of Public Worship . . . 214 
 On the causes of those Schisms which sometimes 
 distract and disturb the Chuich ...... 219 
 
Princeton Theoloqical Seminary Libraries 
 
 2886 
 
 1 1012 01